#adamsapple bonfire

[rainforestakiie]

AdamsApple Month Harvest!

Bonfire~

hello everyone! happy birthday @inubaki! i wanted to get this part up for you! i hope you like it!

for everyone else, i am sorry! please do not hate bonfire too much!

Part 01 - Part 02 - Part 03 - Part 04

@adamsappleweek

The bonfire crackled and popped behind him, a symphony of embers whispering into the night, mocking his retreat. Adam dragged himself further across the field, his legs trembling as though each step weighed a hundred pounds. His vision blurred, tears spilling freely from his red-rimmed, stinging eyes. His nose was stuffed, and his breaths came in shuddering gasps, as though the air itself had turned against him. Chills coursed down his twitching skin despite the lingering warmth of the firelight that seemed to cling to his back, a cruel reminder of what he was leaving behind.

His head felt bare, disconcertingly light without the familiar weight of his flower crown. The vibrant blend of carnations and apple blossoms, his pride and solace, now lay discarded somewhere behind him. It was the second time tonight he had thrown it aside, an act considered a grave insult to the gods. He had almost turned back to retrieve it, but his feet had refused to comply. Or perhaps his heart had refused. He couldn’t go back—not after this. Not after another rejection. Not after his chest had been cracked open and his soul laid bare for nothing.

He stumbled, his gait unsteady, nearly toppling over the gnarled roots that jutted from the field like skeletal fingers. The thin line of trees surrounding the bonfire stretched before him like a frail barrier, separating him from the rest of the world. Beyond those trees, the woods thickened into an impenetrable mass to the east and west, while the south gave way to the notorious lake.

The lake was a siren, beautiful but deadly. It shimmered deceptively under the moonlight, the surface calm, but beneath its serene facade lay a current strong enough to drag even the fiercest alpha under. The sharp rocks that lined its heart were merciless; many had met their end there. Alphas, betas, omegas—it didn’t discriminate. Countless lives had been claimed by its icy grip, their stories whispered through warnings etched onto signs and spoken in hushed tones around the village. And yet, Adam didn’t care. He pressed on blindly, his vision clouded further with each tear that spilled over.

His chest ached—a hollow, burning throb unlike anything he had ever endured. After Eve, he had thought himself impervious to heartbreak. He had vowed never to let anyone wield such power over him again. But here he was, shattered and gasping for air over someone he barely knew. Steve. A name that now tasted bitter on his tongue, one that clung to his mind like a burr, refusing to let go.

Why did it hurt so much? Why did the rejection of a stranger—a fleeting connection, barely an hour old—cut him so deeply? The pain surged through him, raw and relentless, twisting in his chest like a knife. His legs buckled, and he sank to his knees, the damp earth soaking into his trousers.

The wind whispered through the trees, carrying the distant laughter of those still gathered by the bonfire. Their voices felt like a lifetime away, and yet their joy was a dagger to Adam’s heart. He was alone in his anguish, lost in a sea of despair. His trembling fingers dug into the soil as he fought for a breath that didn’t ache, a thought that didn’t spiral.

But none came. Only the relentless pull of the lake, its waters beckoning him with promises of release, of quiet, of nothingness.

The sky was a tapestry of soft pink and orange, streaked with the last whispers of daylight as night crept closer. Adam stumbled to the edge of the lake, its waters glimmering faintly under the shifting hues above. The breeze off the surface was cool, brushing against his fevered skin, a cruel contrast to the fire raging in his chest. He stood there for a moment, his arms hanging limply by his sides, his head bowed as though the weight of the world had finally forced him to his knees.

“What’s wrong with me?” he whispered, the words trembling as they left his lips.

His voice cracked, and the silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the lapping of the water against the rocks. Adam clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the ache that consumed him. It spread from his chest, heavy and suffocating, until it felt as though it would swallow him whole.

“Why doesn’t anyone want me?” His voice grew louder, trembling with raw anguish. “Why does everyone always—always push me aside? What did I ever do? Is it me? Is it something I said, something I am?”

The memories clawed their way to the surface, unbidden and merciless. Lilith, his first crush, her kind smile that had always been for someone else. She had stayed his friend, sure, but her polite words and careful kindness had always been laced with pity. She never saw him, not really. And Lute—he had thought they were perfect for each other. They had laughed at the same jokes, shared the same dreams. But the moment someone better came along, someone brighter, stronger, more, she had cut him off without a second thought. Not even a farewell, just the cold silence of messages left unanswered.

“At least Lilith cared enough to pretend,” Adam spat bitterly. “Lute didn’t even give me that much.”

And then there was Eve. Eve, who had been the closest he’d ever come to happiness. Eve, who had made him feel seen, wanted, cherished—until the moment she didn’t. Eve, who hadn’t just left him; she had betrayed him in the cruellest way imaginable. She hadn’t shattered his heart with regretful words or hollow excuses. No, Eve had ripped it apart when he found her wrapped around his best friend, their laughter and whispers a blade between his ribs.

And then there was Eve. Eve, who had been the closest he’d ever come to happiness. Eve, who had made him feel seen, wanted, cherished—until the moment she didn’t. Eve, who hadn’t just left him; she had betrayed him in the cruellest way imaginable. She hadn’t shattered his heart with regretful words or hollow excuses. No, Eve had ripped it apart when he found her wrapped around his best friend, their laughter and whispers a blade between his ribs.

His knees gave out, and he collapsed onto the jagged shore. The sharp rocks dug into his palms as he caught himself, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony coursing through him. Tears streamed down his face, hot and relentless, blurring his vision until all he could see was the shimmering lake before him, the ghost of Eve’s betrayal reflected in its mocking calm.

He let the pain pour out of him, his sobs shaking his entire body. His words became incoherent, a string of broken pleas and desperate questions hurled at the indifferent sky.

Why? Why him? Why is it always fucking Lucifer?  

The betrayal cut deeper because he had trusted them both. Eve, who had once been his light, his sanctuary. And Lucifer—the one person who was supposed to have his back. Together, they had destroyed him.

And then there was Steve. Steve, who had barely known him for an hour, who had smiled at him like he mattered, only to turn away just as quickly. It was almost laughable how easily hope had sparked and then died, like a flame snuffed out by a cruel wind. How foolish he was to think, even for a moment, that this time might be different. That he might be different.

“Why does no one stay?” Adam whispered, his voice trembling, shattered. “Why do I keep thinking… thinking someone will love me when it’s always the same? I’m never enough. Never.”

The lake shimmered before him, a mirror reflecting the colours of the dying light. The sky was ablaze with orange and purple, the first stars daring to peek through the veil of twilight. The beauty of it all mocked him, a cruel reminder that the world kept turning, uncaring of his pain. He stared at the water, his chest heaving, his breath hitching as fresh tears carved paths down his cheeks.

He was tired—soul-tired. The weight of rejection, of betrayal, of heartbreak, pressed down on him, threatening to drown him before the lake even had a chance. Every path seemed to lead him back here, to this hollow ache that consumed him.

Maybe the lake held the answer. Maybe it’s cool, silent depths could finally quiet the chaos in his head. The whispers of unworthiness, the relentless echo of betrayal, the crushing loneliness—they could all be silenced here. He stood slowly, his legs trembling beneath him as he stepped forward, the water licking at his shoes.

He looked up one last time, the fiery hues of the sky fading into deep purples and blues. It was beautiful, he thought distantly. A cruel kind of beauty, but beauty, nonetheless. He took a deep, shuddering breath and let out a scream—a guttural, anguished cry that tore through the stillness. It echoed through the woods, into the emptiness of the night, a primal release of everything he had been holding inside for too long. His pain, his anger, his heartbreak—it all poured out in that one desperate cry.

When the echoes faded, Adam sank back to his knees, the cold-water pooling around him. His scream had left him hollow, like a storm that had passed but left destruction in its wake. Yet the pain remained, gnawing and relentless, a reminder that he was still here. Still breathing. Still fighting a life that seemed intent on breaking him.

Adam closed his eyes as the cold water lapped around his knees. The chill seeped into his skin, a stark contrast to the burning ache inside him. It was soothing in a way, numbing the relentless pain that had consumed him for so long. He let his body relax, surrendering to the icy embrace of the lake. The current was patient, gentle at first, but he knew it would find him soon enough. It always did.

It was only a matter of time. He wanted his emotions to be drained away into the lake.

Without emotions, without feelings, he wouldn’t have to fight anymore—to be seen, to be chosen, to be enough. He wouldn’t have to keep praying for someone to stay, someone to look past all his flaws and imperfections and decide he was worthy. He wouldn’t have to feel the sharp sting of hope kindling in his chest, only to be extinguished when they left him for someone else. For Lucifer. Always Lucifer.

Why was it always him? Adam’s thoughts spiralled, carried by the water’s pull as his body began to drift. He had fallen for Lilith once, a quiet, yearning crush that he hadn’t dared to voice for fear of ruining their friendship. But it hadn’t mattered; Lilith had only ever had eyes for Lucifer. Adam had accepted it, or so he thought. Then there was Lute. Sweet, funny Lute, who had seemed so much like him—until she wasn’t. Until she had found Lucifer more interesting, more deserving, and cut Adam out of her life like he had never mattered at all.

And Eve. God, Eve. She had been different, or so Adam had let himself believe. She had been kind, attentive, and he had foolishly let himself hope she could love him the way he had loved her. But she had gone behind his back too, slipping into Lucifer’s arms with a practiced ease that made Adam wonder if he had ever truly known her.

Then came Steve, a fleeting chance, a moment of reckless hope. Steve had looked at him, smiled at him like he was worth something. But even that had crumbled when Steve turned to Lucifer, the two of them wrapped in an embrace that left Adam hollow and gasping for air.

Lucifer. The name echoed in Adam’s mind like a curse, a weight he couldn’t escape. Lucifer, who had been his best friend. The person Adam had trusted more than anyone, loved more than anything. Lucifer, who had shared his nest, worn his clothes, eaten at his table, and been part of his family. Adam had given so much of himself to Lucifer, but it was never enough. It had never been enough.

He slipped.

It was an accident.

Adam slipped into the lake. It was an accident, the kind born of distraction and misstep. One moment, he stood at the edge, lost in thought, and the next, the ground gave way beneath him. The icy water rushed up to meet him, cold fingers wrapping around his legs, his waist, his chest, as though the lake itself had been waiting for this moment.

For a second, Adam froze, his breath catching as the chill bit into him. He imagined the water climbing higher, enveloping him entirely, the cold snug around his neck like a quiet invitation. As the current gently coaxed him downward, he let himself believe his body was sinking, weightless, carried not by struggle but by surrender. The thought of drifting, of being pulled away from everything—the pain, the rejection, the betrayal—felt almost peaceful. Far away from Lucifer, far away from it all.

The heaviness in his chest began to lift. For the first time in what felt like years, the suffocating knot of anger and despair unravelled. The ache dulled as he gave in to the water's embrace. The world around him dimmed—the dying sun’s glow, the whispering wind in the trees. It all faded into a distant hum. Adam closed his eyes and waited.

He hadn’t meant for this. Not really. But maybe… maybe this was his place. To let go, to sink into the depths, where the lake could carry him far from the ache of trying to matter, to be loved. Somewhere he wouldn’t have to fight. His breath trembled as he slipped further beneath the surface, his thoughts quieting, the current cradling him like a lullaby.

The cold tightened its grip, and Adam felt himself pulled deeper. His limbs turned heavy, his heartbeat an erratic thrum in his ears. Darkness pressed against his vision, shrinking his world to the rippling glow of the moonlight far above. His lungs burned, screaming for air, but his body refused. He was sinking, surrendering, letting the current decide. Until—

Something yanked at him. Rough, burning hands wrapped around his wrist, piercing the cold. He jolted sluggishly, then violently, as he was pulled upward. The surface shattered around him in a burst of noise and icy spray. Air rushed into his lungs in choking, broken gasps as he was dragged onto the riverbank.

Adam sat, unmoving, his soaked clothes clinging to him, heavy as the silence around him. He stared at the lake’s dark, rippling surface, where the moonlight shimmered, untouched, indifferent. His breath hitched, his lashes dripping water as he blinked. His body trembled from the cold, but inside, a different kind of chill took root.

Oh.

Oh… he hadn’t meant for this.

He hadn’t meant to fall in, hadn’t meant to sink so far. He only wanted to escape for a moment, to lose himself in the water and leave his emotions behind—not to let go of everything. Not like that.

The bank beneath him was jagged and unkind, the stones biting through his drenched clothes. The night air cut into his skin, sharp and relentless. Adam coughed, his chest heaving as water spilled from his lungs, each breath raw and painful. Tears blurred his vision, and he couldn’t tell if they were from the lake or the sharp ache inside him.

Beside him, someone gasped, their breaths uneven and shallow. Adam turned his head sluggishly toward the sound, but his body refused to move, rooted in exhaustion and the weight of what just happened.

"Adam," the voice choked out, hoarse and trembling, "Addie..."

Lucifer collapsed onto his knees beside him, his slender frame trembling from the cold and exertion. His blonde hair was plastered to his pale face, rivulets of water trailing down his sharp features. His soaked clothes clung to his thin, bony frame, making him look even smaller, more fragile than usual.

But Adam didn’t look at him. He didn’t look at anything. His gaze was locked on the water, the dark, rippling surface that had nearly claimed him. The world around him was muted, distant, like he was watching it through frosted glass. He didn’t feel the stones cutting into his skin, didn’t register the frantic movement of the boy beside him. He just sat there, his hands limp in his lap, his body slack and unresponsive.

Lucifer, crouched beside him, coughed violently, his thin frame shuddering with each ragged breath. His golden hair clung to his pale face, drenched and tangled, but he didn’t care. His wide blue eyes were frantic, darting over Adam as if trying to make sure he was still there, still alive.

"Adam," Lucifer croaked, his voice hoarse and trembling. "Addie—Adam, please."

His hands trembled as they reached for Adam, fumbling over the wet fabric of his hoodie. The material was cold and unyielding under his touch, but Lucifer clung to it like it was a lifeline. He tugged weakly at the hood, trying to pull Adam closer, his voice breaking into incoherent hiccups.

"Don’t—don’t you dare do that again," Lucifer choked out, his words fragmented by the sobs clawing up his throat.

Tears blurred his vision as he leaned in, cupping Adam’s face with shaking hands. His palms felt the sharp chill of Adam’s skin, but Adam didn’t flinch, didn’t react. His green eyes remained fixed on the water, empty and hollow, as if his soul had been left behind beneath the surface.

Lucifer’s heart fractured further at the sight.

"Addie, please, look at me," he begged, his voice high and desperate. "Please, say something—anything! Just... just let me know you're still here."

But Adam didn’t say a word. His silence was deafening, louder than any scream could ever be.

A broken sob escaped Lucifer as he dropped his forehead against Adam’s shoulder, his body wracked with trembling cries. His arms slid around Adam’s-soaked form, clinging to him as if he could hold him together, as if his embrace alone could anchor him to the world. Lucifer buried his face in the crook of Adam’s neck, his tears mixing with the lake water that still dripped from Adam’s hair.

"This is all my fault," Lucifer whispered, his voice barely audible, muffled against Adam’s cold skin. "I—I never meant for any of this to happen. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I didn’t mean to push you away."

His fingers gripped Adam’s hoodie tighter, his knuckles white with the effort.

"I’m sorry," he gasped, his sobs spilling freely now. "I’m so sorry, Addie. I should’ve been better. I should’ve seen—"

His voice cracked, splintering into a cry that tore from his chest. "You’re all I have. You’re everything, and I almost—"

 He couldn’t finish the thought, the words dying in his throat. Lucifer pulled back slightly, just enough to look at Adam’s face, his blue eyes red-rimmed and glistening with tears.

"Please," he whispered, his voice raw and pleading. "Please, don’t leave me. I—"

He faltered, his breath hitching. "I can’t do this without you. I don’t want to."

Adam remained motionless, his expression unreadable. The warmth that had always defined him, that radiated through every smile, every laugh, was gone. Lucifer shook his head, his tears falling harder.

"Say something, Addie," he begged again, his voice barely holding together. "Hate me, scream at me, anything—just don’t leave me like this. Please don’t leave me."

The silence stretched, suffocating and cruel. Lucifer’s chest heaved with the weight of his grief, his heart breaking further with every passing second that Adam didn’t respond. Finally, with a trembling breath, Lucifer rested his head against Adam’s shoulder again, his tears soaking into the fabric of his hoodie.

"I’m sorry," he whispered again, his voice so soft it was almost swallowed by the night. "I’m so, so sorry."

For what felt like an eternity, Adam sat like a statue, unyielding and silent. Lucifer clung to him, his sobs gradually fading into quiet, shaky breaths. The lake continued to ripple in the breeze, its surface glittering mockingly under the pale moonlight, while the world around them felt as if it had been carved into a graveyard of frozen moments.

And still, Adam said nothing.

Lucifer clung to Adam like a lifeline, his entire frame trembling with the weight of the words he could no longer keep inside. His fingers dug into Adam’s sodden hoodie, his face buried in the curve of Adam’s shoulder as the tears spilled freely, soaking into the already damp fabric. Each word that escaped him was a jagged edge, scraping raw against his throat.

"I—I didn’t like her, Addie," he stammered, the confession clawing its way out of him in a broken gasp. "Lilith—I never liked her. I wasn’t—I wasn’t trying to help you win her over, I didn’t want too. I didn’t want you to be with her, not because I had an interest in her. God, no. I hated her. I hated the way you looked at her, I hated that you thought you weren’t enough, like you needed to change to fit her stupid, shallow expectations. She wasn’t good enough for you, Addie! She wasn’t!"

His fingers tightened their grip, pulling Adam closer as if terrified he might slip away again.

"I—I made her focus on me," he choked, his voice rising in desperation. "Not because you weren’t good enough for her, but because she wasn’t good enough for you. I didn’t want her to take you away from me, Adam. It’s always been us—just us. And I was so scared. So scared that she’d ruin that."

Adam remained still, his head tilted slightly, his face unreadable. His silence only made Lucifer spiral further.

"I was selfish," Lucifer continued, his sobs hitching with every breath. "I thought if I could just make her leave, everything would go back to normal. But it didn’t. You started pulling away from me, Addie. You started... slipping through my fingers, and it killed me. I didn’t want that! I was so relieved when she stopped bothering us, but then—then you kept talking about her. You kept bringing her up, acting like I loved her, like I cared about her, and it wasn’t true! It wasn’t true!"

Lucifer pressed his face harder against Adam’s shoulder, his voice muffled and thick with tears. "I never loved her. I never even liked her. I just wanted to keep you with me. I wanted us to stay the way we were."

A sharp sob tore through him as he tried to catch his breath, but the words wouldn’t stop. They spilled out in a torrent, unstoppable now.

"And then there was Lute," he gasped, his voice cracking. "You told me about her, and it was like—I don’t know, Addie, it felt like she was threatening to take you away too. Another alpha, another someone trying to come between us. I—I couldn’t let that happen."

His grip faltered for a moment, his fingers trembling against Adam’s hoodie.

"I did the same thing with her," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I made her look at me. She wanted an omega to protect and take care of, so I became that. I played the part just to make her go away. And it worked, didn’t it? She left. She cut you off. She wasn’t good enough for you, Addie. She wasn’t. None of them are!"

Lucifer’s sobs grew louder, more frantic, as he clutched Adam tighter, as if he could pour all his anguish into that embrace.

"I’m sorry," he cried, over and over, his voice breaking with every word. "I’m so sorry, Addie. I was scared. I didn’t know what I was doing, and I hurt you, and I’m so—so sorry."

Adam’s silence loomed over him, oppressive and deafening. Lucifer’s chest heaved with the effort of trying to explain, to justify, to beg for forgiveness all at once.

"And Eve," he rasped, his voice raw. "God, Eve. She was poison, Addie. She kept saying—kept telling me I was born wrong, that I was broken, that I had to be fixed. She didn’t care about you. She didn’t care about us. She just wanted to tear me away from you and ruin everything. I had to get her away from you, Addie. I had to. She wasn’t right for you."

Lucifer pulled back slightly, his tear-streaked face a picture of devastation as he looked at Adam’s blank, dazed expression. His hands moved to cup Adam’s face, trembling as they cradled him gently, almost reverently.

"And Steve—" Lucifer let out a bitter, almost hysterical laugh through his tears. "I didn’t even know Steve. You didn’t even know him! But the way he moved on, the way he made out with someone else the moment you weren’t looking—it proved it, didn’t it? He wasn’t good enough either, Addie. He wasn’t. None of them are. None of them could ever love you like I do."

Lucifer’s voice cracked on the last word, and he swallowed hard, his chest tight with the weight of the final, unspoken truth.

"Because I do, Addie," he whispered, his thumb brushing against Adam’s clammy cheek. "I love you. I’ve loved you since we were kids. You’re the only person who’s ever accepted me, who’s ever looked at me like I wasn’t broken, like I wasn’t just an omega to be pitied or fixed. You’re everything to me, Addie. Everything. And I—I couldn’t stand the thought of losing you to someone else."

His tears fell faster now, hot and endless, as he leaned his forehead against Adam’s, his voice breaking with every syllable. "I love you so much, and I’ve hurt you so much, and I don’t know how to fix it. I don’t know how to make you see—I just—I’m so sorry, Addie. I’m so sorry."

Lucifer’s sobs wracked his body as he held Adam’s face, his blue eyes searching desperately for any sign of recognition, any flicker of response. But Adam remained still, his expression blank, his silence a void that threatened to swallow Lucifer whole.

Lucifer’s hands shook as they gripped Adam’s face, his fingers trembling against Adam’s skin as if his touch could somehow pull Adam back to him, make him see the truth. His chest ached, a suffocating, hollow pain that felt like it was ripping him apart from the inside. Every breath he took felt jagged, caught somewhere between regret and desperation, like he was suffocating on the words he’d never said before. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold them in, but now, with Adam so close, the dam had broken.

“I’m twisted, Addie,” Lucifer choked out, his voice hoarse with the weight of everything he had buried for so long. “I—I can’t stand it. I can’t stand the thought of anybody else touching you. Anybody else being with you.”

His breath hitched, his hands tightening their grip on Adam’s shoulders, pulling him even closer as if he could absorb Adam’s warmth into his very being.

He winced, like the admission itself had left a wound. “When somebody else even gets near you, it’s like… it’s like I’m going to throw up. I—I can smell their pheromones, Addie. I can feel them, feel their presence on you, and it’s… it’s unbearable. Like they’re taking something that’s mine. You’ve always been mine. You’ve always been the one who mattered. But I was too afraid to ever tell you. I thought—I thought if you knew just how much I loved you, you’d hate me. That you’d see how twisted I am. How broken I am.”

His eyes searched Adam’s face, desperate for any sign, any hint of a reaction, but Adam’s expression remained unreadable, a blank slate that only made Lucifer feel more hopeless, more out of control.

“I didn’t know what to do, Addie. I didn’t know how to tell you,” Lucifer continued, his voice a mix of agony and shame. "So I... I played games. Every time someone showed interest in you, every time someone threatened to take you away, I—I played games. I was so scared, Addie. I thought if I could just make them go away, make them leave you alone, we could stay together, just the two of us. I thought you’d never see through it, never see how messed up I really am. But I was wrong. I was so, so wrong."

He pulled back slightly, his fingers trembling as he wiped his tears away, only to have them replaced by more, the flood of emotion too much to contain. His voice grew quieter, more fragile, like the very weight of his confession was too much for him to bear.

“You deserve more than this, Adam,” Lucifer whispered. “You deserve someone who doesn’t play these games, who doesn’t treat you like a prize to fight for. But I couldn’t stop myself. I couldn’t let anyone take you. And so I—Lilith, Lute, Eve, Steve—they were never real to me. None of them mattered. They were just people in the way, people I had to remove, because I love you too much. I couldn’t let them take you from me. I thought I could make you see that, if I just kept playing the part, you’d stay. But I was wrong.”

Lucifer’s breath shuddered as he leaned his forehead against Adam’s, his eyes searching desperately for some kind of understanding, for some glimmer of forgiveness that he didn’t think he deserved.

“I’m so sorry, Addie,” he whispered, his voice barely audible. “I’m so sorry. I love you. I’ve always loved you. I’ve just been too much of a coward to say it.”

He swallowed hard, feeling his heart crack with each word. “You’re the only one who’s ever been on my mind. The only one I’ve ever cared about. And now… now I’ve ruined it. I’ve ruined everything.”

Lucifer’s fingers slipped down Adam’s arms, his touch trembling, but he didn’t pull away. “I thought… I thought I could protect you from them. From anyone who would take you away from me. But all I did was push you further and further from me. I didn’t know how to stop. I just wanted you to stay, just wanted you to need me the way I need you.”

He let out a broken laugh, his eyes squeezing shut as he felt the weight of his own words. “I’m a coward, Addie. A selfish coward. And I’m so sorry. I don’t deserve your forgiveness. But I need you to know how much I love you. I need you to know the truth, even if it’s too late."

Lucifer’s breath was coming in sharp, uneven gasps now, the emotions swirling inside him too much to bear. “Please… please, say something. Please tell me you don’t hate me. I don’t know what I’ll do if you do.”

 His voice cracked, the rawness of his confession settling deep within him, leaving him exposed and vulnerable in a way he had never allowed himself to be before. But even as the words spilled from him, he was terrified that Adam’s silence, his blank expression, meant that it was all too late.

“I love you, Adam,” Lucifer whispered one last time, his voice fragile. “I’ve always loved you. And I’ll keep loving you, even if you never forgive me. Even if you never look at me the same way again."

Adam’s head spun, each word sinking into him like a weight too heavy to bear. The world around him blurred, the air thick with the oppressive weight of Lucifer’s confession, like it was suffocating him. He couldn’t breathe. His vision swayed, and his stomach churned as the words rattled around in his skull, refusing to make sense. The dizziness spun faster, each thought, each memory twisting with the harsh sting of betrayal, of love, of something he wasn’t sure he could comprehend.

His heart raced, thudding in his chest as he struggled to make sense of what Lucifer had said. It was all too much. Too much too fast. His body felt like it was collapsing under the weight of it all. He felt like he might throw up, the bile rising in his throat as his ears rang with the frantic urgency in Lucifer’s voice.

“Please… please just say something…” The desperation in Lucifer’s tone cut through him, the rawness, the pleading, but Adam couldn’t respond.

Not yet. His mouth was dry, his lips cracked and sore. He didn’t know what to say. The world felt like it was slipping out of focus, and he was slipping with it.

"I..." Adam started; his voice rough, hoarse as it cracked under the weight of his confusion. The words felt like they were choking him, each syllable heavier than the last. The air was thick with tension, every breath seeming to get caught in his throat.

Lucifer’s breath hitched at the sound of Adam’s voice, a flicker of hope crossing his tear-streaked face. He crawled closer, moving desperately, frantically to Adam’s side. He dropped to his knees, his hands trembling as they cupped Adam’s face, leaning in, begging.

"Yes? Yes? What is it, Addie? Please—please, just tell me! I’ll do anything. Anything, just please don’t leave me." His voice cracked, raw with emotion, desperate to cling to whatever shred of connection he could.

Adam’s heart hammered in his chest, but his mind couldn’t follow. His thoughts were a jumbled mess. He wanted to say something. Anything. But his body felt like it was betraying him, and his voice wouldn’t come.

"I’m..." Adam paused, his words choking him, his tongue feeling thick in his mouth.

He tried to lick his lips, but they were too dry, stinging as the movement scraped painfully against his cracked skin. His whole body flinched, the reality of the situation crashing down on him. This was it, wasn’t it? This was the moment everything changed. His head felt like it was stuffed with cotton, his vision fuzzy and out of focus.

"I’m going home," he finally mumbled, his voice little more than a whisper, but it felt like it echoed in the space between them. It hung in the air like a bitter truth that neither of them was ready to face.

Lucifer’s eyes, swollen and red from crying, widened in shock, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps. He blinked rapidly, like trying to dispel the words Adam had just said, as if they were some kind of cruel trick.

"What? No, Addie, please..." His voice broke, desperate, like a man clinging to the last thread of hope. "You’re... you’re leaving? You’re really going?"

His hands scrambled for Adam, reaching out, his fingers grazing the wet fabric of Adam’s hoodie. But it was like he couldn’t hold on. His fingers slipped uselessly down Adam’s arm, helpless, unable to stop him.

The panic hit him then—raw, unfiltered, and fierce. It was an acid-hot flare that shot through his chest, making his heart skip a beat, making his limbs feel numb.

"Addie!" Lucifer cried out, his voice a ragged sob. His hands reached out again, this time grabbing onto Adam’s arm, tugging at him with a desperation that bordered on madness. "Please! Please don’t leave me!"

He scrambled on his knees, his body trembling as he tried to pull Adam back. "I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, Addie! Please don’t leave me! Don’t hate me! I love you, I love you so much!"

His voice was breaking, his chest heaving with each painful breath, as if the words themselves were choking him. "Hit me! Push me around! Scream at me, yell at me! Anything, Addie! Just—just don’t leave me again!"

Lucifer’s tears fell freely now, streaking down his face, his sobs wracking his fragile form as he clung to Adam’s arm, his fingers shaking as he begged. The guilt, the self-loathing, the fear of losing Adam—everything crashed down on him at once. And all he could do was beg. Beg for Adam to stay. Beg for another chance. Beg for forgiveness, though he knew deep down that he didn’t deserve it.

"Please… don’t leave me. I’ll do anything... anything you want. Just please—" Lucifer gasped for air, his words stuttering as the overwhelming weight of his own pain consumed him. He pressed his forehead to Adam’s arm, as if trying to ground himself, trying to hold onto whatever piece of Adam was still there, still with him.

 "I’m so sorry, Addie. Please, please don’t leave me…"

The plea hung in the air between them, trembling with the raw ache of a love that had been both a gift and a curse. Lucifer was drowning in his own regret, in his own twisted need, and Adam, standing there, seemed like the only thing keeping him from completely unravelling.

But Adam… Adam wasn’t speaking. He wasn’t even looking at Lucifer anymore. And in that silence, in that hollow emptiness, Lucifer realized he may have already lost him.

Lucifer's fingers slipped down Adam’s arm, cold and trembling. He felt himself losing his grip, but he curled his hands desperately around Adam’s, clinging to him like a lifeline, his fingers shaking as he held on with both of his, trying to keep Adam close. His hands were so cold, his skin almost numb, but the warmth of Adam’s hand was all he needed, all he could focus on. His breathing hitched, a soft whimper escaping his lips as he gazed up at Adam with wide, tear-blurred eyes.

"Please, Adam..." Lucifer begged, his voice cracking, the words tumbling out in a broken plea. "Please, Addie... I’ll do anything you want. I won’t complain. I won’t say a single word against whatever you demand. You can hit me, hurt me, use me. I don’t care. I don’t care what you do to do, I don’t care if you use my body or beat me. Just don’t leave me, please."

His words were desperate, pitiful, his whole body trembling as if it might shatter into a thousand pieces under the weight of his own guilt. He sniffled, his chest tight with emotion as he gazed up at Adam, his eyes frantically trying to meet his green ones.

But Adam didn’t look down at him. Adam’s face remained a distant blur, the cool night air surrounding them thick with silence, broken only by the occasional crack of thunder in the distance. Lucifer’s eyes burned, still searching, his fingers tightening on Adam’s hand, trying to force him to look, to see how badly he needed him, how badly he was crumbling without him.

The sky cracked with a thunderous roar as the last remnants of the sun disappeared behind the mountains. And then, the rain fell.

It came quickly, heavy and unforgiving, soaking them both in an instant. The first drops hit Lucifer’s skin, cold and stinging. He didn’t flinch. Neither of them did. Adam didn’t flinch, even as the rain washed away the dirt and grime, the remnants of their pasts, their history, their brokenness. The only thing that moved was Lucifer’s grip, tightening on Adam’s hand, curling around it like a desperate plea to stop the world from crumbling.

The bonfire flickered out behind them, the flames extinguished by the rain, leaving behind only the distant murmurs of disappointed voices, the sound of people leaving, the sound of them moving on. Nobody walked their way. Nobody came to save them.

"Adam..." Lucifer called again, his voice broken, rasping, barely audible over the storm.

His chest tightened with the weight of everything unsaid, everything that had been built between them. Adam finally blinked, turning his head, his gaze falling on the other omega.

Lucifer was still on his knees, his clothes soaked, the mud clinging to him like a second skin. His eyes, once so bright, now looked dim, dull with the pain of everything he had kept hidden. His red-rimmed eyes were framed by the red carnation and apple crown—still there, still a symbol of their bond, even as everything else unravelled. Lucifer’s breath hitched as he looked up at Adam, trying, so desperately, to meet his gaze.

“A-Addie…” Lucifer breathed, the words a shudder, a sob that caught in his throat. He looked at Adam, his heart thundering in his chest as the rain fell harder, drenching them both.

"Do you hate me, Addie?" The words slipped from his mouth in a soft, fragile whisper, but it felt like they cut through him like a blade. "Do you hate me?"

Adam’s lips parted slightly, and Lucifer’s chest constricted with fear, but Adam didn’t answer. Instead, Adam spoke the words that sent a jolt through Lucifer’s heart.

"I’m going home now."

Lucifer’s world shattered. He didn’t say that he didn’t hate him. He didn’t say anything to assure him. Lucifer’s chest tightened, a sick, burning pain spreading through him like a wildfire, searing his heart.

"Adam, please..." Lucifer sobbed, his voice ragged, his hand still clinging to Adam’s. "Please, don’t leave me… I’m so sorry, Addie... I didn’t mean to hurt you. I was selfish. Please don’t leave me alone."

Adam didn’t respond. He simply shifted, his hand pulling from Lucifer’s grip, the movement sharp and cold. Lucifer’s eyes widened in panic as Adam began to step away, his hand slipping from Lucifer’s grasp. Lucifer struggled to hold on, squirming on his knees, trying to keep his fingers wrapped around Adam’s, his nails digging into Adam’s skin as he tried to anchor himself.

"Please, Adam! Please! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!" Lucifer’s voice cracked with each frantic plea, his breath coming in sobs. "Please don’t leave me again. Please, please, Addie!"

But Adam pulled away, harder this time, his hand slipping free with a final, painful yank. Lucifer’s nails scraped across Adam’s skin, leaving shallow marks as his body trembled with the shock of it. Adam stumbled back, his foot slipping in the mud before he braced himself against a tree, but Lucifer didn’t stop. His eyes followed Adam’s every movement, his heart hammering in his chest.

The rain continued to fall, heavier now, soaking both of them to the bone.

Adam blinked down at Lucifer, his gaze hard, distant, unyielding. Neither spoke, their silence louder than any words could be. The thunder rolled again, louder this time, and the rain turned into sheets of water, pelting them both. Adam took a step back, his voice cold and hard, final.

"I’m going home. You should do the same."

And without another word, Adam turned, walking away from Lucifer, leaving him behind, alone in the rain.

Lucifer’s breath caught in his throat, the cold air stinging his lungs. His mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. His body trembled, his hands shaking as he crawled forward, dragging himself through the mud. He moved inch by inch, desperate, pleading without a voice, hoping, praying that Adam would turn back. But Adam didn’t.

Adam didn’t look back.

Lucifer stopped, his hands shaking in the mud, his body crumpling into the ground as his sobs wracked his body. His chest burned with the weight of everything—his guilt, his love, his fear.

This wasn’t how it was meant to happen. This wasn’t how it was meant to end.

His sobs were broken, gasping, choking on his own tears.

"I’m so sorry," he whispered into the rain, his voice barely audible over the storm. "I’m so sorry, Addie… Please… don’t leave me. Please don’t leave me alone…"

But the only answer was the rain, the distant sound of footsteps fading away, and the cold, empty space between them that grew larger with each passing second. And Lucifer, broken and lost, sank deeper into the mud, crumbling under the weight of everything he had done, everything he had lost.

“Please come back.”

~#~

The following days felt like a blur to Adam, a fog of sickness and exhaustion that seemed to swallow him whole. Every step he took, every breath he drew, was heavy—each one a burden he couldn’t escape. He felt like he was moving in slow motion, like he was walking through a world where everything was muted, stripped of color, drained of meaning. It was as though the weight of the rain, of the words, of the pain, had followed him inside, seeping into his bones.

Of course, he was sick. He had always been fragile, always too soft, too weak for this world. Omegas were always the ones who couldn’t weather the storms. And the storm that had ravaged him, that had torn through his heart just hours earlier, had left its mark.

The moment Adam stepped inside his small, cramped flat, he collapsed onto his bed without so much as a thought. His body, drenched in cold rain, felt too heavy to move, too numb to care. His eyes were raw from crying, his throat sore, and his heart... His heart was empty, a hollow ache where love used to live. He didn’t bother to strip off his damp clothes or get under the covers; he didn’t care. He just lay there, the weight of everything pressing down on him.

He woke hours later, still fully clothed, lying atop the thick quilt he usually found comfort in. His head pounded with a ferocity that made him wish the world would just stop. The air was thick, suffocating, and he could feel the fever creeping over him. His body felt feverish, his skin flushed and sticky. He tried to push himself up, but everything was too much, too overwhelming. The slightest movement caused his stomach to churn, and he sank back down, the cold sting of the wet clothes against his skin only reminding him of how broken he truly felt.

And so, the next few days passed in a haze. He could barely lift his head from the pillow, too weak to even get up to go to the bathroom. He called in sick to work—his voice barely a whisper when he spoke, cracking under the weight of exhaustion and fever.

The days stretched on, blending into one another, marked only by the incessant ringing in his head, the sickening throb that pulsed behind his eyes. He couldn’t remember when it had started, but the pain felt like it would never end. It was like the rain, the loss, the betrayal, had all settled into his body, turning it against him, twisting his insides into something unrecognizable. He wanted to escape it, to make it stop, but there was no escape. Not from the sickness. Not from himself.

Finally, after what felt like days of lying in a fevered stupor, Adam forced himself to sit up. His body protested, every joint aching, every muscle weak, but he couldn’t lay there any longer. He had to get up, to find some kind of relief. His legs shook as he swung them off the bed, but his knees buckled beneath him, and he had to catch himself against the edge of the nightstand.

The room was spinning.

Adam’s breaths came in ragged gasps as he pushed himself upright, fighting to stay steady on his feet. The thumping in his skull intensified with each step he took, like a drumbeat in his mind. Every footfall echoed in his ears, reverberating through his body like a slow, painful torture. He stumbled, barely managing to catch himself against the bathroom doorframe.

His vision blurred as he reached for the door handle, but it was as if the world was playing tricks on him—spinning, distorting, twisting. He barely registered the bathroom as he stumbled forward, his legs threatening to give out again. He had to sit down, just for a moment, just to catch his breath, just to stop the world from spinning.

With a shaky hand, he lowered himself onto the closed toilet lid, too weak to make it to the bathroom counter. The ringing in his ears was unbearable now, the room swimming around him. He put his head in his hands, trying to steady himself. His heart pounded erratically, too fast, too loud. But the dizziness wouldn't subside.

He forced himself to open his eyes, blinking hard as he reached for the cupboard above the sink. His fingers were numb, trembling as they brushed against the cold bottles of flu medication. The world around him shifted again, everything sliding out of focus. He couldn’t tell if he was standing or sitting or if his body was still somewhere between the two. But eventually, after what felt like an eternity, his fingers found the bottle he needed.

He clutched the pill bottle in his hands, his grip weak, and brought it to his lips, swallowing the pills without a second thought. It didn’t matter that his throat burned, or that he couldn’t remember the last time he’d eaten something. The fever, the pain, the emptiness—it was all too much, and the only thing he could do was force something into his body, hope it helped, hope it numbed the ache that was consuming him.

But even as he swallowed the medication, it felt like nothing would ever help. It felt like there was no escape from the hollow pit inside his chest, the darkness that had taken root ever since he left Lucifer behind.

His whole body trembled as he finally lowered the bottle, the cold sinking deep into his bones. He leaned against the bathroom wall, his eyes heavy, the dizziness so intense it felt like he might fall over. The room seemed to close in on him, and he sank back against the tile, curling up on the floor as the world spun faster, faster, until he could no longer tell where the pain ended, and the exhaustion began.

But it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered anymore. He was alone, lost in his own sickness, too weak to fight, too broken to care. The world outside could keep turning, could keep spinning. But Adam couldn’t.

Not anymore.

The next day, Adam woke in his bed, his body still weak but no longer consumed by the fever. The fog in his head had begun to clear, though the thudding ache that had plagued him since the night of the bonfire lingered, a dull reminder of everything he had pushed to the back of his mind. He rubbed his face with a groan, the rough stubble catching against his palm. Shifting beneath the quilts, he sat up slowly, testing his balance, feeling the familiar ache in his muscles from having been bedridden for so long. He wasn’t dizzy anymore. The thundering pulse in his head had softened to a dull throb, like distant thunder that still rumbled but didn’t seem to threaten a storm.

A deep sigh escaped him as he tilted his head toward the bedroom window. His green eyes—once so full of light—were dim now, their spark having dulled. The rain still pattered down, soft but steady, against the glass. The sky was a heavy grey, and the air felt colder, a clear sign that summer had finally given in to autumn.

Ah. Summer was officially over now.

Adam’s mind replayed the memory of the bonfire—the way it had felt like a farewell, a final chapter in something he had never fully understood. The bonfire had always been the closing of summer, the marking of a transition. And yet, it felt more like an end than just a season changing.

He ran a hand through his disheveled hair and grimaced, the tangling strands only adding to the discomfort. He needed a shower, a clean start, something to wash away the sickly weight of everything that had happened. He needed to do something, anything, to feel like himself again. Go back to work, face the world—just move.

Adam squeezed his eyes shut for five long minutes, hoping to push the thoughts of Lucifer from his mind. But they were persistent. They kept returning, over and over again, until he couldn’t ignore them anymore. So, with a strained sigh, he slipped out of bed, stumbling slightly as his legs wobbled beneath him. He felt weak, exhausted, like he was dragging himself through a haze. He hadn’t been up for more than a few minutes when his knees threatened to buckle. His body felt like it had been drained of life.

He wandered aimlessly through his small flat, the familiar space feeling foreign, as if it wasn’t even his anymore. The routine actions felt automatic—he showered, brushed his teeth, dressed. He didn’t really pay attention to what he was doing, his mind too occupied with the tangled mess inside his chest.

But then, as he turned toward the chest of drawers to grab socks, something caught his eye. He froze.

There, atop the drawers, were the photo frames. His heart seemed to stop. His green eyes locked onto them, the familiar warmth of those images striking him like a cold wave. He felt something tight in his throat as he stepped closer, his fingers trembling. He knew what they were before he even looked.

It was the photographs. The ones he had kept. The ones he had never been able to throw away, even after everything.

Adam’s lips pressed into a thin line as he stood there, gazing at the collection of memories. The first photo was of him and Lucifer—two little boys, beaming at the camera. Adam’s smile was wide, almost too big for his face, his eyes sparkling with the thrill of being so grown-up on their first day of primary school. Lucifer was pressed against him, holding onto Adam’s school sweater with his tiny, trembling fingers. He looked so small, so shy compared to Adam’s excited expression.

Ah, Adam remembered. It was their first day at school. Neither of them had known anything about alphas, omegas, or betas then. It was just Adam and Lucifer. Two best friends, inseparable, happy. Just kids. There was a red carnation pinned to each of their sweaters—signaling that they were unpresented, still unaware of the world beyond their small, perfect little bubble.

He moved to the next photo. It was the same—Lucifer beside him. But this one was taken after Lucifer had presented as an omega. Adam’s heart clenched in his chest as he studied the image. He could see the sadness in Lucifer’s eyes that Adam hadn’t noticed at the time. Back then, he had promised to look after him, to take care of him. Lucifer’s family had turned their backs on him when he presented, but Adam hadn’t known how deep the hurt went. He only knew that Lucifer needed him. And so, Lucifer stayed with them, with Adam’s family, because his own had rejected him.

Adam swallowed hard, his throat tight as he stared at the next photo. This one was of him and Lucifer, holding sparklers on a summer night, fireworks lighting up the sky behind them. The moment was magical, the kind of simple happiness only childhood could offer. But there, in that photo, Adam had never noticed that Lucifer’s eyes weren’t looking at the fireworks. They were looking at him, his face tilted ever so slightly toward Adam, his eyes soft and full of something Adam hadn’t understood until now.

In the next photo, Adam could see the difference. He had presented as an omega, his arms around Lucifer in a tight, protective hug. Adam’s mom was between them, squeezing them both into a warm embrace. Lucifer’s cheeks were blushed, his fingers curled into the bottom of Adam’s oversized hoodie. The moment had been filled with so much joy—love, in its purest form. But looking at it now, Adam saw the way Lucifer’s gaze lingered on him. He was always looking at him. Always.

It hit him harder than he expected—the realization that Lucifer had been holding on to him all along. Every moment, every memory.

But then he picked up the last photo—the one taken before Eve and before Lute. It was of them sitting on a fallen log, wearing their familiar carnation and apple flower crowns. It had been taken at Adam’s grandpa’s birthday. And in that photo, Lucifer was pressed up against Adam’s side, his arms wrapped around Adam’s, his face beaming with happiness, his head leaning against Adam’s.

The image was so full of warmth. So full of love.

Adam let out a breath, his fingers brushing over their faces. He had kept these photos all these years. Even after Eve and Lute, he had never thrown them away. They were all he had left. The only tangible pieces of the bond he and Lucifer had shared.

“Lucifer loves me?” Adam whispered, staring down at the photograph in his hand.

His eyes flickered between the other photos, the truth settling into his bones like a stone. He put the picture back down, his hands shaking as he stood up and pulled a box from beneath the chest of drawers. Inside, there was an album. A collection of photos of them—so many of Lucifer by himself, so many where Lucifer was looking at him, always touching him, always holding on to him, his fingers curled into Adam’s clothing. Always the same—Lucifer was smiling, but it was the way he looked at Adam that spoke louder than anything.

The realization hit him like a slap to the face.

“Holy shit.” Adam whispered to himself, running a hand through his hair. “How didn’t I see it?”

It was so obvious now. How had he missed it? Lucifer had been in love with him for so long, and Adam had been blind to it. Every sign was there in the photographs. All those times he had smiled at them, never noticing the tenderness in Lucifer’s gaze. The way Lucifer had always looked at him. Always reaching out to him. Always seeking contact with him.

Lucifer had been in love with him.

And Adam had never seen it.

Adam sat back heavily on the edge of his bed; the photo album still open in his hands. His fingers trembled as he stared down at the images, the weight of the truth finally crashing down on him. Lucifer had loved him. Had always loved him. How had he not seen it before? How had he been so blind to it?

His mind raced as the pieces began to fall into place, one after another. Suddenly, everything made sense—the way Lucifer always sought out his touch, always needed to be close to him. Adam’s stomach churned as the memories flooded in, sharp and painful, like a thousand cuts.

Lucifer had never used the bed his mama had set up for him when he stayed at Adam’s house. It was because Lucifer liked being with him. It was because Lucifer wanted to be close to him, wanted to be near him every single night. He had always shared Adam’s bed, even though he had a perfectly good one of his own.

The same way Lucifer had never built his own nest, always choosing to settle within Adam’s. They had shared a space for so long, but it had never clicked. Adam had thought it was just how things were between them—comfortable, natural. He had never questioned it. Why would he? It was just them.

But now... now it felt like a slap to the face. Lucifer had never wanted anything of his own. All the things Adam had taken for granted, all the small signs that had been so obvious in hindsight, came crashing down on him. The way Lucifer always wanted to hold his hand, the way he would slide closer during the nights they spent watching movies, the way his arms would wrap around Adam whenever they slept. Always so close. Always seeking the warmth of his touch.

Even when they’d gone to college, when they’d shared a dorm room, Lucifer had never used his own space. Adam’s heart twisted. He had always thought it was because they were best friends. It seemed natural that they would share a room. But Lucifer had his own room. He had his own bed. Yet, he had chosen to sleep in Adam’s. He had never even made an attempt to build a nest of his own.

And then there were the clothes. Adam had always thought it was endearing how Lucifer would borrow his things. His oversized hoodies, his shirts, even his underwear. It had never bothered him, not once. It was just the way they were. But now, it was so obvious. Lucifer hadn’t just borrowed his things because they were comfortable or because he didn’t have his own. No. He’d taken them because he wanted to have something of Adam’s, something that would tie him to Adam. in ways Adam hadn’t understood.

The underwear.

Adam's chest tightened as he recalled how, on more than one occasion, his underwear had gone missing. He’d chalked it up to losing them, forgetting where he had put them. But they would always turn up—clean and freshly folded, as if Lucifer had been taking care of them. It had never occurred to him, not once, that Lucifer had been using them.

Omegas.

Adam’s stomach lurched. Omegas were known for doing that. They would take the clothes, the underwear, of the one they loved, the one they wanted to mate with. They would wear them in secret, to be close to their scent, to feel their presence when their mate wasn’t there. Use them during their intimate moments alone. That’s what Lucifer had been doing all along. Taking Adam’s things, wearing them like a silent confession and using them to bring himself sweet relief.

Of course, Lucifer had been in love with him.

It wasn’t just the clothing. It wasn’t just the subtle touches or the constant closeness. It was everything. It was in the way Lucifer had always smelled—like apples. That sweetness, that warmth that clung to him, the pheromones that Adam had noticed but had never thought twice about. Lucifer always released it whenever they were together, mingling it with Adam’s own pheromones. They were there, every day. The scent that lingered in the air, the one that made Adam’s heartbeat faster, that made him feel at ease when Lucifer was nearby.

All of these were telltale signs of an Omega in love. Signs of an Omega that were presenting themselves to their chosen mate. Signs of an Omega that wanted to spread their legs for that certain person.

Adam felt dizzy, like the world had tilted on its axis. All this time, all these years, and he hadn’t seen it. The way Lucifer had loved him—always, so silently, so quietly. He had been right in front of him, all along. The signs had been there, just waiting for Adam to wake up. But he had been too blind to see.

He clutched the photo album to his chest, the weight of the photographs suddenly unbearable. The truth had settled deep inside him, making him feel like he was suffocating. He couldn’t breathe. He had missed every single sign.

Lucifer had loved him for so long.

And Adam had never once realized.

"How... how could I have been so stupid?" he whispered to himself, his voice breaking.

He felt the sting of tears that threatened to spill, but he quickly wiped them away, anger bubbling up inside him. Anger at himself. Anger at everything.

Adam exhaled deeply, a shuddering breath that felt like it carried years of buried frustration and confusion. He set the photograph down with care, his fingertips lingering on the frame as if it held all the answers he so desperately sought. But no answers came. Only silence.

"Does it excuse everything?" Adam murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees, his head cradled in his hands. The questions churned in his mind like a storm, chaotic and relentless.

Lucifer had gone after Lilith. Not because he liked her, not because he wanted her, but because Adam did. Adam had confessed his crush on Lilith, and Lucifer had turned it into a game—a cruel, heartless game. To break her heart, Adam guessed. Or was it more than that? Was it to ensure that Lilith couldn’t like Adam back? That she wouldn’t be a threat to Lucifer’s unspoken claim on him?

The thought made Adam’s stomach twist. It didn’t make sense. None of it did.

"Why?" he asked the empty room. "Why would you do that?"

He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to untangle the mess of his thoughts. But the knots only tightened. Lucifer hadn’t stopped with Lilith. No, he’d kept playing, even after Adam had told him about Lute. Lucifer had twisted the game into something else entirely—something darker. He had gone after Lute too, spinning her into the web of manipulation, breaking her heart, just as he’d done with Lilith.

"To keep me for himself," Adam muttered bitterly, the words like ash in his mouth.

That had to be it. Lucifer had wanted Adam to stay unattached, to be his and his alone. But at what cost? At what fucking cost?

Adam’s hands clenched into fists on his thighs as he thought of Eve. His first girlfriend. She had known. She had seen what Adam had been too blind to see. Eve had claimed she could fix Lucifer, that she could help him. Eve was the same as Lucifer. Both were twisted and fucked up.

"Why do all this shit?" Adam asked aloud, his voice trembling with frustration. "Why play with so many people's emotions? Why play these fucked-up games, Luci? Why?"

He stared down at the photograph of them again, his eyes lingering on Lucifer's shy smile, the way his hands were always reaching for Adam in every picture. He traced a finger over Lucifer's face, his touch light and hesitant, as if the photograph could shatter under the weight of his emotions.

"When I told you about Lilith..." Adam began, his voice cracking. "Why didn’t you just tell me then? Why didn’t you say you had feelings for me? Why didn’t you tell me after Lilith? After Eve? After Lute? Why didn’t you just... say something?"

But the photograph, of course, gave no answer.

Adam groaned deeply, dropping his head into his hands again. He didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know what to think. The weight of everything—Lucifer’s love, his manipulations, his brokenness—was crushing him. It made him feel sick all over again.

Lucifer’s games had destroyed so much. They had ruined Adam’s self-worth, leaving him to question if he was the problem, if he was the reason no one wanted him. Adam had spiraled so deeply into that despair, into that darkness, that he had walked into the lake, ready to end it all. Ready to drown the pain, the doubt, the hopelessness, in the cold, black water.

Because of Lucifer.

Because of the person Adam had trusted more than anyone else in the world. His best friend. His partner in everything. The one person who was supposed to stand by him, to protect him, to love him without causing harm. And yet... Lucifer’s love had nearly destroyed him.

Adam rubbed his eyes, his fingers digging into his temples as if he could rub away the memories, the pain.

"What am I supposed to do now?" he whispered, his voice breaking under the weight of his anguish.

He tilted his head back, staring up at the ceiling. The room was quiet except for the rhythmic patter of rain against the window. It should have been soothing, but it wasn’t. Not now.

Lucifer was toxic. Unguided. Poisonous in ways Adam couldn’t ignore. But Adam knew him. He knew the boy who had clung to him as a child, who had sought comfort and safety in his arms. Lucifer wasn’t just toxic; he was broken, a mess of confusion and desperation.

Adam sighed again, his heart aching in his chest.

"You’re a mess, Luci," he whispered. "And you broke me too."

But the worst part was, even now, after everything, Adam wasn’t sure he could let him go.

…but one thing was for sure.

“I need fucking therapy.”

~#~

Adam didn’t want to return to work. The thought of stepping into the sterile monotony of his office after spending a day buried in the comforting haze of nostalgia filled him with a heavy sense of dread. But he had no choice. Duty called, and reality was relentless.

The previous day had been bittersweet hours lost flipping through yellowing pages of family albums, each photo tugging at a thread in his heart. The images stirred memories of laughter and warmth; a life far removed from the cold void he now felt. It helped, just a little. He felt lighter, though still clouded, like a man who had glimpsed sunlight after weeks of rain but couldn’t quite leave the storm behind.

Standing in his small, dimly lit flat, Adam adjusted the strap of his shoulder bag and meticulously checked his coat pockets. Wallet, keys, phone—it was all there, though his movements were slow, as if his body resisted the inevitability of the day ahead. With a sigh, he stepped out into the hallway, the door clicking shut behind him.

As he fumbled with the lock, a voice—small, trembling, and achingly familiar—broke the silence.

“A-Adam?”

His heart froze. The muscles in his shoulders tensed as if his body braced for a blow. Slowly, he turned his head.

Lucifer stood a few feet away, an awkward figure bathed in the pale overhead light of the corridor. He looked... wrong. His golden hair, usually neat and shining, was tangled and matted, clinging to his clammy skin. His eyes, a piercing blue that once sparkled with mischief and charm, now seemed hollow, ringed with dark shadows that told of sleepless nights. He wore a red-and-orange hoodie, the zipper slightly askew, paired with torn jeans. It was a far cry from the polished image Adam had always associated with him—the tailored coats, the crisp shirts, the air of effortless elegance.

Lucifer fidgeted under Adam’s gaze, shifting his weight from foot to foot like a schoolboy caught doing something wrong. His fragile state stirred something deep and instinctive within Adam—a protective urge he thought he’d buried. He wanted to pull Lucifer into the warmth of his flat, wrap him in a blanket, and shield him from the world.

But he couldn’t.

He swallowed hard, forcing those feelings down like bitter medicine. The past was a battlefield littered with betrayal, and he wasn’t ready to wade into it again. Adjusting the strap of his bag, he began to walk toward Lucifer, his footsteps echoing in the silence.

“Adam, I…” Lucifer’s voice cracked, his gaze darting everywhere but at Adam.

Adam didn’t stop. He brushed past him, the cold space between them cutting sharper than a blade. Lucifer let out a strangled noise, his hand shooting out to grab Adam’s arm. But his grip faltered, his fingers sliding off the fabric of Adam’s jacket as if even touch betrayed him.

Adam clenched his jaw, refusing to look back. He felt the weight of Lucifer’s presence behind him, the silence heavy with words neither of them could say.

Lucifer’s head dropped, his blonde hair falling into his face as he stared at his scuffed sneakers.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, the words barely audible.

Guilt churned in Adam’s stomach, sharp and unrelenting. He wanted to turn around, wanted to wrap his arms around Lucifer and tell him it was okay, that he forgave him. But it wasn’t okay. Not yet.

Not after everything.

The memories of their past were a tangled knot of love and resentment. Lucifer had been everything to him once—his best friend, his confidant, the one person he thought he could trust with his whole heart. But that trust had been shattered when he discovered the truth: Lucifer, with his silver tongue and easy smile, had betrayed him in the worst way imaginable. Eve.

For years, Adam had been drowning in those emotions—love and hate, devotion and bitterness—all blending together into a storm that refused to settle. And now, standing in this cold, narrow corridor, those feelings surged back with a vengeance.

He tightened his grip on the strap of his bag and kept walking. His pace quickened, each step feeling heavier than the last. He wasn’t ready to face the past, wasn’t ready to confront the raw, bleeding wound that was Lucifer.

Behind him, Lucifer’s soft voice carried through the air one last time, fragile and desperate.

“Please… don’t leave me again.”

Adam’s heart ached, the words striking a chord he wasn’t ready to acknowledge. He faltered for a moment, his steps slowing, but he didn’t stop.

Not today.

Adam’s walk to Abbey Road Studios was brisk and quiet, the chill of the morning air biting against his cheeks. The streets of London had a subdued hum at this hour, the soft rustle of leaves and occasional distant rumble of a bus breaking the silence. His mind raced, though he kept his head down, focusing on the rhythm of his footsteps instead of the chaos within him.

By the time the iconic red brick facade of Abbey Road Studios loomed into view, a faint pang of nostalgia rippled through him. It was a place steeped in history, its legacy felt in every brick, every shadow. Despite the turmoil of the morning, being here never failed to stir a quiet sense of pride in Adam.

He stopped just before the entrance, pulling out his lanyard from his bag. The ID card, marked with his photograph and the words Associate Creative Producer, swung lightly as he slipped it over his head. Adam wasn’t at the top of the ladder, not by a long shot, but he had carved out a solid place for himself in the hierarchy. His voice carried weight in meetings, his ideas often nudging projects into new and exciting directions. He wasn’t just another cog in the machine—he mattered.

The glass doors slid open with a soft hiss as Adam stepped inside, the warmth of the lobby enveloping him immediately. Behind the sleek reception desk sat a beta woman with dark hair neatly pinned into a bun. She looked up from her computer, her lips curving into a polite smile.

“Morning, Adam,” she said, her tone cheery.

“Morning, Sophie.” Adam returned her smile with a quick, practiced grin, the kind that didn’t quite reach his eyes. He tapped his lanyard against the scanner by the counter and continued deeper into the building.

The corridors of Abbey Road Studios were a marvel, an intricate blend of history and modernity. The air smelled faintly of polished wood and coffee, an oddly comforting combination. Lining the walls were golden-framed posters of the bands and artists who had recorded here—icons immortalized in vibrant stills.

To his left, a photo of The Beatles captured their electric energy in the midst of a recording session, their eyes alight with determination. Beneath it, a plaque boasted details of their legendary record deal, signed within these very walls. Further down, another frame displayed a moody black-and-white image of Pink Floyd, the caption below marking the creation of The Dark Side of the Moon.

Each image seemed to whisper stories of triumphs and struggles, the magic that turned melodies into masterpieces. Adam’s eyes drifted over a more recent addition—a shot of a young, wild-eyed indie band holding their platinum record proudly. He had been part of that project, his suggestions helping to refine their raw sound into something that resonated with millions.

He allowed himself a flicker of pride before moving on.

The studios were a maze of recording rooms, editing bays, and conference spaces, the air humming faintly with the distant strains of instruments and voices. Adam passed by a sound engineer bent over a mixing console, their headphones askew as they worked. A group of session musicians laughed over steaming cups of tea near a vending machine, their camaraderie infectious.

He finally reached his destination—a mid-sized conference room tucked behind a frosted glass door. Pushing it open, Adam stepped inside, greeted by the familiar sight of the creative team already gathered around the long, sleek table. The walls here were bare except for an acoustic panel and a digital screen displaying the agenda for today’s meeting:

Project Rewind: Pre-Launch Strategy

“Adam! Just in time,” called James, the head producer, his voice warm but brisk. “We’re diving into the campaign rollout. Got a seat for you here.”

Adam slid into the chair offered, setting his bag down by his feet. As he pulled out his notepad and pen, he felt the eyes of his colleagues on him, some nodding in acknowledgment, others already lost in their tablets and documents.

He took a deep breath, forcing his personal turmoil to the back of his mind. Here, in this room, his thoughts mattered. His opinions shaped music that would someday line these golden-framed walls.

For now, that had to be enough.

The meeting was already in full swing when the door opened again, and someone entered. Adam didn’t notice at first, focused as he was on the agenda displayed on the screen. But then the room shifted—the air itself seemed to grow charged, and Adam’s head snapped up.

There she was.

Lilith.

Time slowed as she stepped into the room, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor. She was breathtaking, just as he remembered. Her thick, golden hair cascaded down her back in waves, catching the light like spun silk. Her piercing blue eyes, sharp and impossibly clear, swept over the room with practiced confidence, taking in the faces around the table as if she owned the very air they breathed. She was dressed impeccably in a tailored cream blazer and slacks, paired with delicate gold jewelry that glinted against her tan skin.

Adam felt like he’d been punched in the gut.

It had been years since he’d last seen her, and yet the sight of her sent an avalanche of emotions crashing through him—shock, confusion, a hint of anger, and an undeniable, unwelcome spark of admiration.

“Good morning,” Lilith said, her voice smooth and commanding as she strode to the front of the room. “Thank you all for being here. I’m Lilith Faulkner, head of partnerships at Horizon Entertainment.”

Horizon Entertainment. Of course. The name alone carried weight in the industry, their talent roster a who’s who of the most influential artists in the world. This was the partner Abbey Road had been courting for months, the collaboration that could redefine the studio’s place in the modern music landscape. And she—she—was their point of contact.

“Let’s make this a productive meeting,” Lilith continued, setting her leather-bound portfolio on the table and flashing a polite smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I believe we’re all here for the same reason: to create something unforgettable.”

Adam swallowed hard, his throat dry. He barely registered the introductions and opening remarks, barely heard James laying out the studio’s goals for the partnership. His focus kept drifting back to Lilith. She was poised, professional, every inch the powerhouse executive she’d always aspired to be.

And she hadn’t looked at him once.

“Adam,” James said, jolting him out of his thoughts. “You’ve had a lot of input on the campaign strategy for Project Rewind. Why don’t you walk us through the highlights?”

Adam blinked, forcing himself to sit straighter.

“Of course,” he said, his voice steady despite the whirlwind inside him. He leaned forward, pulling up the files on his tablet and launching into a detailed breakdown of the marketing approach. He felt Lilith’s eyes on him now, sharp and assessing, but he didn’t falter.

he discussion carried on with brisk efficiency, both sides exchanging ideas and ironing out details. Adam spoke when needed, keeping his tone measured and his demeanor calm, though his pulse raced every time Lilith addressed him directly. She was polite, her questions thoughtful, her praise sparse but genuine. They were professionals—nothing more, nothing less.

When the meeting finally adjourned, Adam didn’t linger.

The moment he had a chance, he slipped out of the room, his steps quick and purposeful. He didn’t know where he was going, only that he needed to get away. Away from the conference room, away from Lilith, away from the unbearable knot tightening in his chest.

He found himself on the bottom floor of the studio, where the air was cooler and quieter. A private booth in the corner caught his eye, its small table and cushioned bench tucked away from prying eyes. Adam slid inside and collapsed onto the seat, his elbows hitting the table as he buried his head in his arms.

A groan escaped him, muffled by his sleeves.

Everything was a mess.

Seeing Lilith again had reopened wounds he hadn’t realized were still raw. Her presence alone had stirred up memories of a time when things were simpler, when their lives had been intertwined in ways that felt unbreakable. And yet, here they were—strangers in a professional setting, pretending the past didn’t exist.

The timing couldn’t have been worse. He was still reeling from the truth about Lucifer, from the lies and betrayals that had fractured everything he thought he knew. And now Lilith—beautiful, powerful, untouchable Lilith—had reappeared like a ghost from another life.

Adam clenched his fists, his knuckles pressing into the soft leather of the booth. He felt unmoored, as though the ground beneath him had shifted and he was scrambling to find his footing.

For a moment, he allowed himself to stay like that, head down, shoulders hunched, letting the weight of it all press down on him. He needed this—needed to feel the full extent of his frustration and confusion, to let it crash over him before he could even think about facing the world again.

And then, slowly, he exhaled.

Adam sat in the quiet booth, his head still resting on his crossed arms. His thoughts swirled like storm clouds, the weight of everything pressing down on him. The faint hum of the studio equipment in the background was soothing, but it wasn’t enough to untangle the mess inside his head.

A soft sound—a shuffle of footsteps—caught his attention. He didn’t look up, assuming it was someone passing by. But then a voice broke the silence.

“Adam,” Lilith said, her tone soft but tinged with amusement. “I didn’t mean to give you a heart attack.”

Adam’s head shot up, his cheeks flushing slightly as he straightened in his seat.

“Lilith,” he stammered, glancing around as if to gather himself. “It wasn’t you. I mean—well, it was you, but not like that.”

He exhaled sharply, his words tumbling out in a rush. “I was just surprised to see you again after all this time.”

Lilith smiled faintly, her expression gentler than he remembered.

“It was nice to see you again,” she admitted, her blue eyes watching him carefully. “I’m not sure if you feel the same, but... I always saw you as a friend, Adam.”

Adam hesitated, his throat tightening at her honesty. He gave a small, crooked smile. “You were a friend, Lilith. I mean, we were... close, once.”

“Yeah,” she murmured. Her gaze flickered down for a moment before she slid into the booth across from him. “I wanted to say I’m sorry—for how things ended between us back then.”

Adam blinked, caught off guard. “What do you mean?”

Lilith was quiet for a beat, her fingers tracing idle patterns on the edge of the table. Finally, she spoke, her voice softer now. “It was never my intention to lead you on. I was young and stupid. I didn’t realize how much you liked me. I didn’t know how to handle it, so I thought... if I ignored it, it would go away.”

 Her lips curled into a small, self-deprecating smile. “I guess I was right. It did go away. But so did our friendship, and that... that’s on me.”

Adam blinked again, surprised by her candour. He rubbed the back of his neck, offering a crooked smile. “Lilith, it wasn’t your fault. It was just... a little crush. I got over it pretty fast.”

Lilith’s eyes narrowed slightly, as though trying to gauge his sincerity. But then she let out a soft laugh. “I don’t know if I believe that, but thank you for saying it.”

The tension between them eased, their conversation flowing more naturally as they reminisced. They laughed about being lab partners in school, recalling the time they accidentally set a beaker on fire during an experiment.

“Honestly, you were the top student,” Adam said with a grin, leaning back in his seat. “I admired you so much. I wanted to be like you—smart, confident, always knowing exactly what you wanted.”

Lilith laughed, her voice bright and genuine. “And I wanted to be carefree like you. You didn’t care what people thought. You just... existed, completely comfortable in your own skin.”

They both laughed, but the sound petered out as Adam let out a soft sigh, his head lowering slightly.

Lilith tilted her head, her brow furrowing.

“How are things with you and Lucifer?” she asked carefully.

Adam’s face twisted into a grimace before he could stop himself. He glanced to the side, debating how much to say. Could he tell her? Did she already know?

“Is it that bad?” Lilith pressed gently.

Adam hesitated, then met her gaze. “Lilith, if you knew...” He trailed off, unsure how to finish the sentence.

She surprised him by giving a sad chuckle, her eyes distant. “I already know, Adam.”

His brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

Lilith leaned back against the booth, exhaling deeply. Her confident veneer cracked, revealing something more vulnerable beneath. “I knew from the start that Lucifer wasn’t into me the way I was into him. I could tell.”

Adam stared at her, stunned. “Then why...?”

“Why did I stay?” Lilith gave him a small, rueful smile. “Because I was young and stupid. I thought I could change him, make him like me even a little. But he never did.”

Her voice was steady, but Adam could hear the ache beneath her words. “No matter what I did, he just seemed... distant. Bored. It hurt, but I couldn’t accept failure. It felt like an insult to my alpha nature, you know? To admit defeat. So, I kept trying, kept pushing.”

She paused, her gaze distant, as if looking into the past. “I think I knew it was a lost cause when I brought up the idea of spending his heat together. He looked at me like I’d suggested something disgusting.”

Adam winced, his heart twisting. “Lilith...”

She gave a sad chuckle, her fingers brushing a strand of golden hair from her face. “He was never cruel, never outright mean. He just tolerated me. And back then, that was enough. I wanted him, even if he didn’t want me.”

Lilith leaned back in her seat, her gaze dropping to the table as her fingers ran absently over the edge. Her expression softened, her confident exterior peeling away to reveal a deep vulnerability that Adam hadn’t seen before.

“I really wanted him to be the one,” she said, her voice low, as if the admission itself was painful. “Lucifer, I mean. I convinced myself that if I tried hard enough, if I pushed through the walls he put up, I could get him to see me. To really see me.”

She let out a shaky laugh, her blue eyes glistening. “But looking back, it’s so obvious. He was only ever ‘nice’ to me because of you.”

Adam’s brow furrowed, his heart twisting. “Lilith, I’m sure that’s not true,” he said gently. “Lucifer must have had some feelings for you. He had to.”

Lilith snorted, the sound bitter and filled with disbelief. “Adam, I know it’s not true. Trust me.”

The certainty in her voice sent a flicker of unease through Adam, and his confusion deepened. “Why do you say that?”

She breathed in deeply, her shoulders rising and falling before she leaned forward, her piercing gaze locking onto his. “Because of you, Adam. You and Lucifer… you were always connected at the hip. I could never find one of you without the other. Wherever you went, he followed. It was like you were his North Star.”

Adam blinked, his stomach knotting at the weight of her words. Lilith hesitated, searching his expression as if gauging his readiness to hear what she was about to say. Finally, she spoke softly, her voice almost apologetic.

“Lucifer was in love with you.”

The words hit Adam like a blow, leaving him stunned. He blinked furiously, his eyes widening as if he had misheard her. “What?”

Lilith smiled pitifully, her eyes filled with a strange mixture of understanding and sadness. “He was, Adam. From the moment I met him, it was obvious. He always looked at you. Always cared about you, your feelings, your opinions. And when you started pulling away from us… he blamed me for it. I could see it in the way he looked at me.”

Adam opened his mouth to protest, but Lilith held up a hand to stop him. “

Before you say anything, just listen,” she said, her voice firm but kind. “I saw what happened between the two of you a few years ago. With your ex. I saw how you fought, how angry you were. But Adam, I don’t think that’s the whole story. There has to be more to it.”

Adam’s jaw tightened, his mind instantly recalling Lucifer’s words about Eve “trying to fix him.” The memory made his chest ache, but he forced himself to remain silent as Lilith continued.

“I’m not saying what happened was okay,” she said carefully. “But what I saw… what I witnessed from Lucifer—how much he adored you, how much he loves you—there’s no way he would have done something like that without a reason. I don’t know what kind of person your ex was, but I do know Lucifer. He wouldn’t go out of his way to hurt you. He loves you, Adam. He still does.”

Adam’s lips twitched, his gaze dropping to the table. His chest felt tight, his emotions swirling in a chaotic storm. He didn’t know what to say, didn’t know how to process everything she was telling him.

Lilith reached forward, her hand resting lightly on his. “Adam…You’ve never seen him the way I have. Every time I see him at the bonfires, he’s always looking for you. And when he finds you? He doesn’t look away. Not once.”

Adam puffed out his cheeks, trying to contain the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm him. “He… he made out with Steve,” he muttered weakly.

Lilith’s expression darkened, her voice sharpening. “Steve? Oh, Adam, please tell me you weren’t seriously considering that—that moron!”

Adam flinched at her raised voice, his cheeks flushing. “I—I mean… well…”

Lilith crossed her arms, her disapproving glare cutting through him like a knife. “Adam, Steve is nothing but a disgusting, vile jerk. He beds omegas at every bonfire with the promise of mating, only to toss them aside the next morning. Please tell me you aren’t in contact with him.”

Adam shook his head hastily, his voice rising in defence. “No, no, of course not! I was just… desperate, Lilith. I just wanted…”

His voice cracked slightly, and he looked down, his shoulders sagging. “I just wanted to be wanted. To be loved and cherished.”

Lilith’s gaze softened, the fire in her eyes dimming. She squeezed his hand gently. “

“Oh, Adam,” she murmured, her voice full of quiet affection. “But you already are.”

Adam looked up at her, startled by the sincerity in her words. For a moment, they simply sat there, the weight of unspoken emotions filling the space between them. Lilith’s touch was steady, grounding him, and in that moment, he felt a flicker of something he hadn’t felt in a long time.

Hope.

Adam shifted uncomfortably in his seat, squirming like a cornered animal. His arms crossed over his chest as if bracing himself against Lilith’s steady gaze.

“But…” he began hesitantly, his voice trailing off before he let out a soft sigh. “He is an omega. We’re omegas.”

Lilith blinked, her brow furrowing slightly. “And is that a problem for you, Adam?”

He whined softly, the sound escaping unbidden as he closed his eyes briefly.

“No,” he said, shaking his head with a firmness that didn’t match the uncertainty flickering in his expression. “No, it’s not a problem. Being an omega doesn’t define me.”

Lilith’s lips quirked into a small smile, but she stayed quiet, letting him speak.

“I’ve never let it hold me back,” Adam continued, his voice growing more resolute. “Whenever I wanted something, I went for it. Grabbed it by the horns and climbed on board.”

He paused, his eyes dropping to the table. “Except with love, that is.”

Lilith made a face at that, her expression hovering between amusement and exasperation.

Adam quickly waved his hands as if to backtrack. “I mean… I didn’t know Lucifer was in love with me!”

Her laughter was light but teasing. “It was so obvious. How could you not?”

Adam huffed and sank back into the plush cushions, his arms tightening around himself defensively. “I don’t know. It just… wasn’t obvious to me.”

Lilith chuckled again, shaking her head. “You must be what people call dense.”

Adam pouted, his gaze sliding off to the side as he sank deeper into his thoughts. The room grew quiet save for the faint hum of distant studio chatter.

After a long moment, Adam whispered, almost to himself, “Everything was Lucifer’s fault.”

Lilith’s smile faded, her expression becoming patient as she leaned in slightly, waiting for him to elaborate.

Adam bit his bottom lip, his brows drawing together as if wrestling with his words. “He… he went after you because I told him I was developing a crush on you.”

His voice trembled slightly, but he pressed on. “Then he went after Lute because, again, I told him I liked her. And then with Eve…”

Lilith’s eyes flickered, a hint of understanding crossing her face. “It was a game to him.”

Adam gasped softly, his eyes snapping to hers in surprise. “

That’s right,” he said, his voice rising with realization. “He said he turned it into a game.”

Lilith nodded thoughtfully. “To keep people away from you.”

Adam’s shoulders sagged, a deep sigh falling from his lips. “Yes. He—he…”

He hesitated, his hands twisting in his lap. “Eve was different, though. Different from you and Lute. Eve was…”

Lilith interjected gently, her tone delicate and careful. “Eve made it to a place neither I nor Lute ever could. In Lucifer’s eyes, she did something he thought was impossible. She became your girlfriend. That made her a threat.”

Adam grimaced, her words cutting too close to the truth.

“That’s what he said,” he admitted reluctantly. “I mean… he hasn’t told me much outright. Most of it, I’ve had to figure out myself. But…”

“Lucifer must have been scared,” Lilith said softly. “Eve was your girlfriend. She had the potential to take you away from him. So, he did what he thought he had to do to keep you.”

Adam’s expression twisted, a mix of frustration and bitterness.

“I’m not a toy,” he grunted, the words carrying the weight of years of pent-up resentment.

Lilith reached out again, her hand brushing his lightly. “I know. I’m just trying to see it from Lucifer’s perspective. But Adam…”

She hesitated, her voice dropping to a softer, more vulnerable tone. “If you really want to understand what he was thinking, you’ll have to talk to him.”

Adam frowned, his lips pulling down as his gaze dropped to the table.

“I don’t know if I can,” he admitted, his voice breaking just slightly.

Lilith’s hand tightened over his, her expression full of warmth and encouragement. “Of course, you can. It was just the two of you for so long. You’re the only one who can make sense of this with him, Adam.”

Her words hung between them, heavy with truth, and for a moment, Adam couldn’t meet her eyes. Finally, he let out a shaky breath, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t even know where to start.”

Lilith smiled gently, her hand still resting over his. “Start with the truth, Adam. It’s all you’ve ever needed with him.”

The sky roared as lightning forked across the dark expanse, illuminating the rain that fell in relentless sheets. Adam cursed under his breath, his teeth clenched against the chill seeping through his jacket. He should have grabbed an umbrella—he knew better. It was late summer, and the city’s winters always came early, bringing dreary storms that crept into every corner. His fingers tightened around his shoulder bag, pressing it protectively against his chest as he hurried along the slick pavement.

By the time he reached the building block, his lungs burned, and water dripped from his hair into his eyes. He shoved the door open, panting as the warmth of the lounge greeted him. He barely had time to savor the reprieve before he froze, his breath catching painfully in his throat.

Lucifer.

Adam blinked, sure for a moment that the storm or his exhaustion had conjured a phantom. But no—the blonde omega was there, sitting cross-legged on the floor outside Adam’s flat. Rain had plastered his hair to his pale, angular face, and his hoodie hung limply around him like a sodden, tattered shield. His arms were wrapped tightly around his knees, as if trying to make himself smaller, less visible.

Adam’s heart clenched, an unwelcome ache blooming in his chest. Don’t. He swallowed hard, forcing his feet to move forward. His wet shoes squeaked against the polished floor as he approached the flat. Lucifer’s head tilted up, his blue eyes locking onto Adam’s with a raw, silent plea that hit like a punch to the gut.

Adam refused to falter. He clenched his jaw, focusing on the lock and twisting his key with deliberate precision.

Lucifer stirred behind him, his lips parting as though to speak, but no words came. Instead, he bit down, his teeth sinking into his bottom lip, his face crumpling into something too vulnerable, too desperate for Adam to bear.

Adam shoved the door open and stepped through, forcing himself to keep walking despite the way Lucifer’s gaze lingered on his back like a physical weight. The door clicked shut behind him, and he leaned against it, his breath coming out in a shaky groan.

“What the fuck,” he whispered hoarsely, running both hands over his face. His fingers dragged against the damp skin, the motion doing nothing to soothe the turmoil churning inside him.

He pressed his palms against the door as if it could shield him from the storm outside—and the one waiting just beyond the threshold. Lucifer. Sitting there, looking like the ghost of every regret Adam had tried to bury. Looking lost.

Adam squeezed his eyes shut, the ache in his chest deepening. He hated how his mind betrayed him, replaying every moment they’d shared—the laughter, the fights, the stolen glances. And now this... Whatever this was.

He paced the room, dripping water onto the worn carpet as his thoughts twisted into a tangled mess. What did Lucifer want? Why now? Why him? The questions buzzed in his skull like static, and no matter how hard he tried to ignore them, they only grew louder.

Adam glanced at the door, his hand instinctively lifting toward the handle before he stopped himself. No. He couldn’t open it. He couldn’t face Lucifer—not like this.

But the memory of those blue eyes refused to fade. Eyes that had once sparkled with mischief, that had warmed with affection. Now, they were hollowed out, ringed with shadows and begging for something Adam wasn’t sure he could give.

He let out a frustrated growl, raking his fingers through his hair.

“What the fuck are you doing, Lucifer?” he muttered, his voice low and pained.

The storm outside rumbled again, the sound rattling the windowpanes as if demanding an answer Adam didn’t have. He sank onto the edge of his couch, his head dropping into his hands. He didn’t know how to fix this—didn’t know if he wanted to fix this.

All he knew was that Lucifer was still out there. Waiting.

And Adam wasn’t sure how long he could leave him in the cold.

Adam pressed a hand to his chest, feeling the dull thrum of his heartbeat under his damp shirt.

“Maybe tomorrow will be better,” he muttered to himself, voice soft and uncertain. Surely, Lucifer wouldn’t stay out there much longer. Surely, he’d go home, find some semblance of sense, and leave Adam to his carefully constructed chaos.

With that fragile hope, Adam forced himself to undress, dry off, and collapse into bed. The storm raged outside, its relentless rhythm lulling him into a fitful sleep. But the morning brought no reprieve.

Lucifer was still there.

Every morning, Adam cracked his door open to find those familiar blue eyes staring at nothing, his figure huddled on the floor like a sentinel waiting for orders. Every evening, Adam returned home to see the same sight: Lucifer, sitting as though his entire world revolved around that cold, unyielding hallway. The routine became a knot in Adam’s stomach, tightening with every passing day.

He tried to focus on his life. Work, therapy, doctor’s visits, and medication became the cornerstones of his survival. But even as he poured his energy into moving forward, Lucifer’s presence loomed in the back of his mind. The omega didn’t speak, didn’t plead, didn’t move. He was just there, an echo of something Adam wasn’t sure he wanted to remember. And yet, every glance at him chipped away at Adam’s resolve.

Almost a month passed. Adam kept waiting for the moment Lucifer would finally give up and leave. He wanted it to happen. He needed it to happen. But when it didn’t, when Lucifer’s silent vigil stretched on, Adam found himself caught in an unbearable limbo.

Then one day, everything changed.

Adam jogged home, his bag slung over one shoulder and his breath fogging the chilly air. But when he reached his floor, he froze. The space outside his flat was empty.

No Lucifer.

His heart stuttered, a cold sweat prickling along his spine. His legs trembled beneath him as he scanned the hallway, his chest tightening with something he couldn’t quite name. Panic? Guilt? Both?

Adam clutched his bag tightly, his fingers digging into the worn leather as his gaze darted down the corridor.

“Lucifer?” he called, his voice echoing off the silent walls. Nothing. No answer.

He fumbled for his phone, swiping it open with a shaking hand even though he knew it was pointless. Lucifer didn’t have his new number; Adam had made sure of that. Still, the empty screen staring back at him felt like a slap. No messages. No missed calls. Nothing.

His shoulders slumped, and he closed his eyes against the sting of disappointment. He shouldn’t feel this way. He shouldn’t. But the emptiness outside his door felt heavier than Lucifer’s silent presence ever had.

“Maybe he didn’t care as much as he claimed,” Adam muttered bitterly, his voice low and wavering. He clicked his tongue, forcing his emotions down as he unlocked his flat and stepped inside. Slamming the door behind him, he grunted, “Good. Better this way.”

But the following week was anything but better.

The silence was unbearable. The emptiness gnawed at him, a strange, dull ache that he couldn’t shake. The hallway felt colder, the evenings quieter, and the walls of his flat pressed in closer with each passing day. Adam tried to convince himself that this was what he wanted. That Lucifer’s absence was a relief.

It wasn’t.

He missed him. It was absurd and maddening, but Adam couldn’t help it. He found himself lingering at his door in the mornings, half-expecting to see a familiar blond figure huddled on the floor. When he returned in the evenings, his steps slowed, his heart sinking with the realization that Lucifer wasn’t there.

Adam didn’t know how to explain the void Lucifer had left behind. Anger and sadness warred within him, tangled with something softer, something dangerously close to longing. And he hated himself for it.

One evening, as the sun dipped low and painted the sky in muted golds and greys, Adam stood in his kitchen, staring out the window. His dinner sat untouched on the counter behind him. He didn’t have the appetite. His mind was elsewhere, circling back to the same thought over and over again.

Where was Lucifer?

And why did it feel like a piece of Adam had vanished along with him?

The warm scent of cinnamon and fresh bread wrapped around Adam like a comforting blanket as he stepped into his family home. He barely had time to close the door before his mama appeared, her face lighting up in pure joy.

"Adam!" she exclaimed, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, my baby! You’re here! Look at you—are you eating well? You’re not too thin, are you? Oh, your cheeks look a little hollow. Are you getting enough sleep? How’s work? How’s therapy going? Oh, and the bonfire last month—how was that?"

“Mama—” Adam tried to interject, but she was already dragging him toward the cozy kitchen, her questions coming faster than he could keep up.

“Are you drinking enough water? You are drinking water, right? And those pills the doctor gave you—are they helping? Do they make you feel okay? Not too groggy? Oh, Adam, you’ve been working too hard, haven’t you? You’re always working. Do you have time for yourself? Are you—"

“Mama!” Adam laughed, finally managing to get a word in edgewise. He raised his hands in mock surrender. “One question at a time, please. And yes, I’m fine. I promise.”

She stepped back, narrowing her eyes at him like she didn’t quite believe him, but her smile never faltered. “Good. Now, sit down. You look tired, and I’ll make you some tea.”

Adam didn’t argue. He sank into one of the cushioned kitchen chairs, letting himself relax as his mama bustled about, her presence filling the room with warmth and energy. Moments like these reminded him of how much he missed her, of how easy it was to fall into the comforting rhythms of home.

As they sipped tea together, her questions slowed, turning softer. The conversation drifted naturally, and soon they were talking about his father.

“When did you know you loved him?” Adam asked quietly, his gaze fixed on the steaming mug in his hands.

His mama’s face softened, her eyes glistening with a mixture of joy and nostalgia. “Oh, I knew from the moment I met him. Your father… he was special. Not because he was a beta, but because of who he was. He had the gentlest soul, Adam. He was patient, kind, and always so thoughtful. When he looked at me, I felt seen. Truly seen.”

Adam smiled faintly, his chest aching with a bittersweet warmth.

“I barely remember him now,” he admitted, glancing at the photograph hanging on the wall. His father’s warm smile stared back at him, a man forever frozen in time.

His mama’s hand covered his, her touch firm yet tender.

“You were so young when we lost him,” she murmured. “It’s okay if the memories are fuzzy. But Adam, I want you to know this—your father loved you more than anything in this world. He would be so proud of you. No matter what.”

Adam’s throat tightened, and he nodded, unable to find the right words. He looked back at the photograph, his mind swirling with questions.

“Mama,” he began hesitantly, “was Dad being a beta ever… a problem for you?”

She blinked in surprise, then let out a soft laugh. “For me? Never. Not for a single moment.”

“Your father was the kindest man I’d ever met. He never pushed boundaries, never made me feel less than. But…” Her voice trailed off, her smile fading slightly.

“But?” Adam pressed, though he wasn’t sure he wanted to hear the answer.

She sighed, her gaze drifting to the photograph as well. “Your grandparents on my side… they disapproved. Things were different back then, Adam. Anything out of the ordinary was seen as unacceptable. Unthinkable. They wanted me to marry an alpha, and when I refused, they disowned me. They cut off all contact when I married your father.”

Adam swallowed hard, his fingers gripping the edge of his mug.

“I didn’t know that,” he said softly.

“It wasn’t your burden to carry,” his mama said gently, brushing a stray curl from his forehead. “But it was worth it. Every hardship, every struggle. Your father was worth it, and so are you.”

He stared at her for a moment, her unwavering love and strength making his chest ache.

“Mama,” he began, his voice barely above a whisper, “What if—”

He stopped, taking a deep breath. “What if the person you love… what if it feels impossible?”

Her brows furrowed in concern. “Adam, what’s this about?”

He hesitated, his lips parting and closing as he struggled to find the words. Finally, he blurted out, “Lucifer told me he loves me.”

The silence that followed was deafening. His mama’s expression shifted, her eyes widening briefly before softening with understanding.

“Lucifer,” she repeated, her tone careful.

Adam nodded, his voice quieter now. “He said… he’s been in love with me since we were kids.”

Her eyes searched his face, as if trying to piece together his thoughts.

“And how do you feel about that?” she asked gently.

Adam let out a shaky laugh, dragging a hand through his hair. “I don’t know. I— I mean, it’s Lucifer. He’s…”

He paused, his throat tightening. “He’s always been there. Always. But this? I didn’t see it coming. Not like this.”

His mama reached out, cupping his face with both hands.

“Adam,” she said softly, her eyes brimming with warmth, “Sometimes love comes in ways we don’t expect. That doesn’t make it any less real. If you need time to figure out how you feel, take it. But don’t shut him out just because it’s scary.”

He closed his eyes, leaning into her touch. “It’s not just scary, Mama. It’s everything. It’s him.”

“And maybe,” she said, her voice filled with quiet conviction, “That’s exactly why it’s worth it.”

Adam squirmed uncomfortably in his chair, his hands fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. "I don’t know what to think, Mama. I don’t know what to feel. Lucifer was—he is—everything to me. My best friend, my other half. We were always together, from the time we were kids. We shared a bloody nest, for goodness’ sake."

He let out a shaky laugh that didn’t quite reach his eyes. "I never thought… I never thought he’d be interested in me. I always thought…"

His voice trailed off, the words caught somewhere between his heart and his throat. He stared at the table, his brows knitted together as he tried to gather his thoughts.

"I don’t even know what I thought anymore," he muttered, running a hand through his hair.

His mama reached across the table and gently placed her hand on his arm, grounding him. "Take your time, sweetheart. I’m listening."

Adam nodded, biting his lip as he lowered his gaze. "Lucifer… Mama, he’s done some bad things. Some really bad things."

The weight of those words pressed down on him, and he felt the familiar ache in his chest as guilt and anger swirled together. He barely noticed the way his mama’s expression softened, her thumb brushing soothingly against his forearm.

"Are these bad things the reason you fell out?" she asked quietly, her voice as gentle as a whisper.

Adam winced, his heart twisting painfully. He looked up at her, his eyes wide and anxious, like a child caught in the storm of his own emotions.

"Yes," he admitted, his voice cracking under the weight of the confession.

His mama’s lips curved into a pained smile, her eyes brimming with understanding and sorrow. "I knew something had happened between the two of you," she said, her tone steady and warm. "I just wish you’d told me earlier."

Adam made a strangled sound in the back of his throat, his hands gripping the edge of the table.

"But Mama," he said, his voice rising with desperation, "I barely knew the whole story myself. Lucifer’s only just started telling me… more. More of the story, I mean. Things I didn’t even know."

She nodded slowly, her gaze never leaving his face.

"You don’t have to tell me what Lucifer did," she said softly. "I can see in your eyes that you don’t want to. But… is it something unforgivable?"

Adam opened his mouth to answer but then closed it again, his expression crumpling under the weight of the question. His voice, when it finally came, was barely above a whisper.

"Yes," he said, his throat tight. "Yes, it’s unforgivable. But…"

He paused, his hands trembling slightly as he looked down at the table, unable to meet her eyes. "But it’s Lucifer at the same time. It’s Lucifer, Mama. He’s the one who did this, who hurt me. But he’s also…"

His voice cracked, and he dragged a hand down his face, trying to keep his composure. "He’s my Luci. He’s the one who’s always been there for me. The one who—who made me laugh when I didn’t want to. The one who stayed with me through everything. And now he’s done these terrible things, and I just—"

His voice broke completely, and he pressed a hand over his chest, as if trying to steady the storm brewing inside him. "I don’t know how to make sense of it. How to make sense of him."

His mama’s hand moved from his arm to his cheek, cupping it gently. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, but her voice remained calm and steady.

"Oh, Adam," she said, her thumb brushing against his cheek. "Love is messy. People are messy. Sometimes, the people we love the most are the ones who hurt us the deepest."

Adam closed his eyes, leaning into her touch like he had when he was a child seeking comfort after a bad dream.

"What do I do, Mama?" he whispered. "How do I forgive him for something I don’t think I can ever forget?"

She was silent for a moment, her gaze searching his face as if looking for the right words. Finally, she spoke. "You take your time, Adam. Forgiveness doesn’t mean forgetting. It doesn’t mean excusing what he did. But if you decide you want him in your life, you’ll have to decide if you can move forward together, scars and all. And if you can’t…"

Her voice faltered, but she pressed on. "If you can’t, that’s okay too. You deserve love, my son. The kind that lifts you up, not one that tears you down."

Adam opened his eyes, staring at her as her words sank in. He nodded slowly, though the ache in his chest didn’t lessen.

"I don’t know if I can let him go," he admitted softly. "I don’t think I want to."

She smiled faintly, her thumb brushing away a tear he hadn’t realized had fallen.

"Then don’t," she said simply. "Not yet, at least. Let yourself figure it out. One step at a time."

Adam swallowed hard, the lump in his throat refusing to go away.

"One step at a time," he echoed, his voice trembling.

His mama pulled him into a warm hug, holding him close like she had when he was a little boy. And for the first time in what felt like forever, Adam let himself lean into her embrace, letting her strength and warmth carry him through the storm of his thoughts.

Adam meandered his way back home, his steps lighter, a faint smile lingering after his heart-to-heart with his mama. For the first time in weeks, the weight on his shoulders seemed to ease. He glanced up at the overcast sky, the faint hum of a tune escaping his lips. His expression soured when the sky answered him with a crackle of thunder. Of course. Rain again.

He rolled his green eyes and quickened his pace, muttering under his breath as the first drops splattered onto the pavement. By the time he reached the doors of his apartment building, the rain had turned into a full-fledged downpour. He barely managed to slip inside before getting completely drenched, shaking off the water clinging to his jacket as he climbed the stairs. His footsteps echoed in the narrow stairwell, the sound comforting in its familiarity.

But when he reached his floor, he froze mid-step, his breath catching in his throat.

Lucifer was there.

Adam’s green eyes widened as they took in the sight of him. The same spot, the same posture. But something was different—worse. Lucifer looked... thinner, frailer, as if the weight of the world had been crushing him. His hoodie, worn and stretched out, clung damply to his frame, and his ripped jeans looked even more threadbare than before. He was curled up against the wall, knees to his chest, arms wrapped tightly around them. His head was buried against his knees, his golden hair damp and sticking to his neck.

Adam’s brows furrowed deeply. He could feel the worry churning in his gut, a sick twist of guilt and frustration mingling as he approached. But Lucifer didn’t move. Not a twitch. Even as Adam passed within arm’s reach, Lucifer remained eerily still, his breathing shallow and uneven.

Adam stopped at his door, biting the inside of his cheek. His fingers fumbled with his keys, his eyes flicking back to the fragile figure huddled by the wall. He couldn’t ignore the gnawing sensation in his chest—worry, anger, pity—it all tangled together, making his hands shake as he unlocked the door. He pushed it open and stood on the threshold, staring into the comforting warmth of his flat.

For a long moment, he just stood there, his back to Lucifer, gripping the doorknob tightly enough to make his knuckles ache. He exhaled sharply, rolling his eyes upward as if the heavens owed him an answer.

"Lucifer," he barked suddenly, his voice sharp and cutting through the quiet like a whip.

He heard the subtle hitch in Lucifer’s breathing behind him, saw the faint tremor ripple through the blonde's shoulders. Lucifer didn’t lift his head, but Adam could tell he was listening.

"Make sure to lock the door behind you," Adam said, his tone clipped as he stepped into his flat. He shrugged off his coat, letting it fall haphazardly onto a nearby chair.

Lucifer’s head snapped up, his blue eyes wide and startled as they flicked toward Adam’s back. He didn’t move at first, frozen in disbelief.

"Well?" Adam bit out, glaring over his shoulder at the empty doorway. "Are you coming in or not?"

That broke whatever hesitation Lucifer had. He scrambled to his feet, unsteady but quick, and shuffled inside. His movements were hesitant, almost timid, as if he feared Adam might change his mind and shut the door in his face. He lingered in the entryway, his fingers brushing nervously against the doorframe, eyes darting around the flat like a skittish animal.

"Take off your shoes!" Adam snapped, not bothering to look at him as he kicked his own sneakers toward the corner. "I don’t want you tracking dirt everywhere."

Lucifer jumped, immediately bending down to untie his worn sneakers. He placed them neatly beside Adam’s, his trembling hands carefully aligning them before he turned and locked the door. His fingers hovered over the locks for a moment, brushing them as if to make sure they were secured.

Adam sighed as the door clicked shut behind Lucifer, the sound echoing in the quiet of his flat. He hung his coat on the hook by the door and ran a hand through his damp hair, watching out of the corner of his eye as Lucifer lingered awkwardly near the entrance. The blonde omega looked so small, almost like a ghost of the person Adam had grown up with. His hoodie hung off his thin frame, the fabric frayed and damp from days of sitting out in the elements.

"Are you just going to stand there?" Adam snapped, his voice sharper than he intended. He turned to face Lucifer fully, his green eyes narrowed. "If you're going to be here, you might as well make yourself useful. Go sit on the couch or something."

Lucifer flinched but nodded, his movements hesitant and sluggish as he shuffled toward the couch. His knees wobbled slightly, and Adam felt his stomach twist at how frail the other omega seemed. Lucifer perched on the edge of the sofa, his hands clasped tightly in his lap, his eyes fixed on the floor like he didn’t belong.

Adam sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Do you want some tea?" he asked, his voice softer now. He was already moving toward the kitchen before Lucifer could answer, pulling out a kettle and filling it with water.

"I..." Lucifer’s voice was barely audible, trembling and small. "Yes, please. Thank you."

Adam nodded but didn’t look back. The sound of the kettle filling with water drowned out the nagging thoughts that swirled in his head. He busied himself with preparing the tea, pulling out two mismatched mugs and a box of chamomile. As he waited for the water to boil, he stole a glance over his shoulder.

Lucifer hadn’t moved. He was still sitting there, his shoulders hunched and his head down, as if trying to make himself invisible.

"Why are you back here, Lucifer?" Adam asked suddenly, his voice cutting through the quiet.

Lucifer tensed, his head lifting slightly but not enough to meet Adam’s gaze.

"I... I didn’t know where else to go," he admitted, his voice cracking. "I—I just needed to see you."

Adam’s hands clenched around the edge of the counter, his knuckles whitening.

"You’ve been sitting outside my flat for weeks," he said coldly. "Weeks, Lucifer. Do you even know how insane that is? How messed up it looks?"

Lucifer flinched again, his hands trembling in his lap.

"I didn’t mean to make you angry," he said quietly. "I just... I didn’t know how else to... to make things right."

Adam let out a hollow laugh, turning his attention back to the tea. "Right. Because sitting outside like some lost puppy was definitely going to fix everything."

He poured the steaming water into the mugs, the faint scent of chamomile filling the air. He placed a mug in front of Lucifer, who looked at it like he didn’t deserve it.

"Thank you," Lucifer murmured again, his voice hoarse. He wrapped his hands around the mug, letting the warmth seep into his fingers.

Adam sat down across from him, his green eyes sharp and probing.

"Talk," he said firmly. "If you’re going to be here, if you’re going to invade my space like this, you’d better have something to say."

Lucifer looked up at him then, his blue eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

"I’m sorry," he whispered. "For everything. For hurting you. For... for being selfish. I thought—I thought I was protecting you, but all I did was push you away."

Adam’s jaw tightened, and he crossed his arms over his chest.

"You did more than push me away, Luci," he said, his voice laced with bitterness. "You broke me. You made me question everything—who I was, who you were. And now you’re here, sitting on my couch like... like you think an apology will fix it all."

"I don’t think that," Lucifer said quickly, his voice desperate. "I don’t. I just... I just wanted a chance to explain. To tell you the truth. And to tell you that I... I love you, Adam..."

The words hung heavy in the air between them, and Adam felt his chest tighten. He looked away, staring at the wall as a thousand memories flooded his mind—nights spent laughing, fights that left them both in tears, and the overwhelming pain of betrayal.

"I don’t know if I can forgive you," Adam said finally, his voice breaking. "I don’t know if I want to."

Lucifer nodded slowly, his shoulders sagging under the weight of Adam’s words.

"I understand," he said softly. "I don’t expect you to forgive me. I just... I needed you to know. And if this is the last time, I see you, then at least I’ll know I tried."

Adam stared at him, his heart aching in ways he didn’t think were possible. For a long moment, he said nothing, letting the silence stretch between them like a fragile thread.

"Finish your tea," he said quietly. "Then we’ll talk."

Lucifer blinked down at the steaming cup of tea, his trembling fingers curling around it. He leaned in closer, his nose brushing the rising vapor as he inhaled the sweet, warm scent.

“Apple, cinnamon, and raisin?” he murmured, his voice carrying a thread of surprise.

He glanced toward Adam with wide, uncertain eyes. “You still drink black tea?”

Adam shifted on his feet, his shoulders tensing as he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Yeah, well... I guess some things haven’t changed much.”

Lucifer’s lips twitched, and for the briefest moment, a faint, trembling smile graced his pale, blue-tinged lips. He nodded silently and took a tentative sip from the cup, the warmth of the liquid contrasting with his cold hands.

Adam exhaled sharply, his damp hair falling into his eyes as he ran a hand through it. He sighed heavily, his voice emerging soft but filled with weariness as he finally spoke. “You’d better start talking, Luci. If you’re going to sit outside my door for weeks, looking like death warmed over, and then barge into my home, the least you can do is explain yourself.”

Lucifer’s head dipped slightly, his fingers tightening around the tea as if it were the only thing keeping him tethered.

“Not really barging in if you invite me in,” he muttered under his breath, his tone defensive but quiet. When Adam didn’t waver, his sharp green eyes boring into him, Lucifer swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing.

“I...” His voice cracked, breaking into a whisper. “I didn’t know where else to go.”

Adam frowned, crossing his arms as he leaned against the counter. “What do you mean you had nowhere else to go? What about your house?”

Lucifer’s head snapped up at that, his wide, startled blue eyes locking onto Adam’s face. “You... you know I own a house?”

Adam flushed, shifting awkwardly. “I mean... I kept tabs on you. After everything. Just to... make sure you were okay.”

The admission hung heavy in the air, and for a moment, Lucifer’s expression flickered between hope, sorrow, and something unspoken. His shoulders tensed, but then they sagged as though a weight had settled there.

“I lost the house,” he mumbled, his voice barely audible.

Adam blinked, his brows knitting together in disbelief. “How’d you lose your house?”

Lucifer pinched his lips together, his eyes narrowing in frustration. “It’s hard to keep a house when you’re behind on mortgage payments,” he muttered bitterly.

Adam’s frown deepened. “What about your job? Last I heard, you were doing well in your family’s company—”

Lucifer flinched visibly at the words, his hands tightening around the tea as his body curled inward.

“Things with my family...” His voice wavered, and he trailed off, staring down into the tea as if it held the answers he couldn’t find. “They’ve only gotten worse since... since...”

“Luci.” Adam’s voice was sharper now, a mixture of concern and frustration. “Are... are you homeless?”

Lucifer stiffened, his gaze darting away as his lips pressed into a thin line. When he didn’t answer, Adam’s stomach dropped, and he stepped closer, lowering himself onto the couch beside Lucifer.

“How bad is everything?” Adam asked gently, his tone softening. It was the same tone he’d used years ago, back when comforting Lucifer had been second nature.

The effect was immediate. A shiver ran through Lucifer’s body, and a heavy wave of omega pheromones filled the room, thick with despair. Adam’s throat tightened at the sheer intensity of it, but he didn’t back away.

“Why didn’t you go to...” He hesitated, his words faltering. Why didn’t you come to me? The question hung, unspoken but weighty. “Why didn’t you go to my mama? You know she would’ve helped you.”

Lucifer shook his head slowly, his voice breaking as he replied. “I... I didn’t want to impose. I’ve already caused enough damage. I didn’t want... didn’t want to bring more problems into your family.”

Adam let out a frustrated breath, his fingers twitching as he resisted the urge to snap.

“You could have come to me, Luci,” he said, his voice dropping to a softer pitch. “I would’ve helped you.”

Lucifer’s head shot up, his blue eyes blazing with a mix of disbelief and anger. “You hated me.”

“I do not hate you,” Adam said firmly, his tone exasperated. “I was angry—furious—but hate? I could never hate you. If you’d come to me, I wouldn’t have turned you away. I would’ve...”

“Really?” Lucifer’s voice cracked, his expression breaking apart like fragile glass. His lips trembled, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “You really would’ve helped me?”

Adam’s heart twisted painfully. He hadn’t seen Lucifer like this—so open, so raw—since they were teenagers. He sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “Of course I would’ve. No matter what’s happened between us, I wouldn’t have let you suffer like this.”

The first tear slipped down Lucifer’s cheek, and he quickly scrubbed it away with the back of his hand. But the dam had broken, and he soon collapsed against Adam, shaking with quiet sobs.

“Addie, I’m so sorry. I—I really am,” he stammered, his voice muffled against Adam’s shoulder.

Adam hesitated, his body stiffening at first, but then he awkwardly wrapped an arm around Lucifer’s trembling form.

“Look, we’ll talk about everything later. But you have to promise me something.” He leaned back slightly, just enough to look Lucifer in the eyes. “You’re not lying about any of this. About your family, the house, all of it.”

Lucifer nodded fervently, his breath hitching as he wiped at his face. “I’m not lying. I swear, Addie. It’s all true. I—I can show you my phone. I have texts and calls from my family... proof...”

“Alright,” Adam murmured, his tone gentler now. “Alright, Luci. I believe you.”

But even as he said the words, a deep unease settled in his chest. Whatever had brought Lucifer to this point—it wasn’t going to be an easy road to fix it. And yet, as he held Lucifer close, Adam couldn’t help but think that maybe, just maybe, they could figure it out together.

The next morning came slowly, the soft grey light of dawn spilling into the small studio flat, muted by thick rainclouds lingering from the storm. Adam stirred first, blinking groggily at the ceiling. His body felt heavy, weighed down not just by sleep but by the emotional strain of the night before. He glanced toward the couch, his green eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the small, curled figure of Lucifer, still buried beneath a mound of blankets.

Lucifer was motionless except for the faint rise and fall of his chest. His face was partially hidden, but Adam could see faint streaks of dried tears on his cheeks. It made his stomach twist in ways he wasn’t ready to unpack.

With a sigh, Adam swung his legs over the edge of his bed and padded toward the kitchenette. His flat wasn’t much, but it was functional: a few cabinets, a stove, and enough counter space to make something simple. He set about preparing tea again, the ritual grounding him. The faint clink of the kettle seemed loud in the stillness, and Adam winced, glancing toward the couch. Lucifer didn’t stir.

Pouring the tea, Adam debated for a moment before grabbing a piece of toast from the breadbox. He smeared it lightly with jam, his movements slower than usual. His mind was elsewhere—on the weight of the air between them, on how they kept colliding like strangers last night when once they had moved seamlessly as one.

Adam approached the couch, placing the tea and toast on the small table nearby. He crouched slightly, his green eyes scanning Lucifer’s face.

"Luci," he said softly, his voice husky from sleep. "Wake up. You need to eat something."

Lucifer shifted beneath the blankets, a low whimper escaping his lips. Slowly, his blue eyes cracked open, unfocused and still rimmed red. He blinked up at Adam, confusion flickering across his face before he seemed to remember where he was.

"Morning," Adam said awkwardly, his hand twitching as though he wanted to reach out but stopped himself. "I made tea. And toast."

Lucifer nodded mutely, sitting up slowly. The blankets slipped from his shoulders, revealing the borrowed pyjamas that hung loosely on his too-thin frame. He accepted the tea, cradling it between his hands like it was the only source of warmth he had.

“Thanks,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

Adam watched him for a beat, his hands falling to his knees as he pushed himself upright. “I’ll make something more filling in a bit. Eggs or something. Just... eat that for now.”

He didn’t wait for a reply, turning toward the kitchen again. The space between them felt suffocating, each word like a small stone tossed into a vast, still lake.

As Adam fiddled with a frying pan, he couldn’t stop stealing glances over his shoulder. Lucifer sipped his tea but barely touched the toast, his movements sluggish and mechanical. It was maddening, this distance between them, when once they had been so attuned to each other.

The day dragged on like that. Small interactions, half-finished sentences, and lingering silences. Lucifer shuffled around the flat, bumping into Adam every time they crossed paths. Each time, he muttered a soft, barely audible “Sorry,” and each time, Adam waved it off with a tight-lipped nod, his frustration growing—not at Lucifer, but at how unnatural this all felt.

By the time evening came, Adam had managed to coax Lucifer into eating a proper meal, though it had taken more effort than he liked to admit. He set up the couch again, piling it high with the same blankets as the night before. But as he stood there, staring down at the makeshift bed, a sense of wrongness gnawed at him.

It wasn’t right. Lucifer didn’t belong on the couch. He belonged... Adam swallowed hard, turning away. He didn’t want to think about it. About how badly he wanted to pull Lucifer to his bed, to hold him close and whisper reassurances until the cracks in his heart began to mend. It wasn’t time for that. Not yet.

Instead, Adam climbed into his own bed, his body sinking into the familiar mattress. From where he lay, he could see Lucifer on the couch, his form barely visible beneath the pile of blankets. The proximity was a small comfort, enough to ease the tightness in his chest, but it wasn’t enough to stop the lingering ache.

“If... if you need me,” Adam began hesitantly, his voice cutting through the quiet. He trailed off, unsure of what to say, of how to reach out without tearing open old wounds.

Lucifer sniffled, curling tighter into the blankets. He didn’t reply. Adam pressed his lips together, his heart sinking as he realized that was answer enough. He turned onto his side, willing himself to relax, to sleep.

And then he heard it.

It was soft at first, muffled as if Lucifer was desperately trying to suppress it. But the sound grew, breaking through the silence: quiet, broken sobs. Adam froze, his breath catching in his throat. The sound was like a knife twisting in his chest, and yet he couldn’t bring himself to move.

Lucifer was crying. He was crying, and Adam hated it—hated how helpless it made him feel. His fingers curled into the sheets as he debated, his mind a whirlwind of indecision. But in the end, he stayed where he was, his back turned to the couch.

He told himself it was for the best. They both needed space, that it wasn’t the right time to push. But deep down, he knew the truth: he wasn’t ready either. Not to face the depth of Lucifer’s pain. Not to reopen the wounds he had spent years trying to close.

So, he lay there, his eyes burning as he stared at the wall, and listened as Lucifer cried himself to sleep.

Adam waited until Lucifer's breathing softened, a steady rhythm that signaled he was deep in sleep. The moonlight filtered through the thin curtains, casting pale silver streaks across Lucifer's tear-streaked face. Adam's heart clenched at the sight. Lucifer had always been a fortress, stoic and unshakable. Yet tonight, that carefully constructed image had crumbled, leaving behind a raw, vulnerable man who wept silently into the shadows.

Sliding off the bed as quietly as he could, Adam crept toward the old red-and-orange hoodie tossed carelessly on the chair. His fingers brushed against the fraying fabric, a relic of better days, before digging into the pocket to retrieve Lucifer’s iPhone. Adam hesitated, his gaze darting to Lucifer. Even in sleep, his face was troubled, his brows slightly furrowed.

"I'm sorry," Adam whispered under his breath, clutching the phone tightly.

He tried the first passcode that came to mind—Lucifer's birthday. Incorrect. Christmas? No. The numbers Lucifer jokingly referred to as his "lucky ones"? Still no. Frustration bubbled as Adam rubbed his temple. He even tried his own birthday in a moment of desperation, but nothing worked. He was about to give up when, almost absentmindedly, he entered the date they had first officially met.

The screen unlocked with a soft click. Adam froze, his breath catching. He stared at the illuminated screen, blinking in disbelief. Of all the possible codes, Lucifer had chosen that day. A bittersweet pang echoed in Adam's chest as his gaze returned to the sleeping man.

"You sentimental fool," he muttered, but his words lacked bite.

His thumb hovered over the screen, unsure of where to start. Curiosity and concern warred within him, but something told Adam he needed to understand. He tapped on the messaging app, and what he saw made his blood run cold.

The first message was from Lucifer's father: "You are the greatest disappointment this family has ever endured. Not even fit to carry the Morningstar name."

Adam’s jaw tightened. He scrolled further.

"An omega who can’t even serve his purpose. What use are you to anyone?"

"You can’t provide. You can’t lead. You’re nothing but dead weight."

Message after message was a relentless barrage of cruelty. Words that stabbed like knives. Adam’s chest tightened painfully as he read them, his stomach twisting into knots.

Then came the emails. They were no better. His mother had written lengthy diatribes laced with venom, questioning Lucifer’s worth as a human being. She accused him of staining their lineage, called him poisonous, unworthy, a burden to be discarded.

Adam’s hands trembled as he read the final email, dated just days ago.

"You’ll never be loved, Lucifer. You are broken. Useless. A waste of space."

The screen blurred as Adam’s eyes burned with unshed tears. He lowered the phone to his lap, unable to read another word. His gaze fell to Lucifer, who lay curled up, his body tense even in sleep. How had he survived this? How had he carried the weight of such hatred, such rejection?

Adam’s legs gave way, and he sank to the floor, his knees hitting the hardwood with a dull thud. He could barely breathe. This wasn’t just cruelty; it was a calculated effort to break Lucifer, to strip him of any semblance of dignity or hope.

His voice cracked as he whispered, "Luci... how have you endured this? How could you go through all of this and still... still do those things to me?"

Adam reached out with trembling fingers, brushing the golden strands of Lucifer’s hair away from his face. He tenderly wiped away the dried tear tracks on his cheeks, his heart shattering with each gentle caress.

"You deserved so much more," Adam murmured, his voice breaking. "You deserved love, respect... everything they denied you…but you also did bad things too..”

His anger simmered beneath the surface, directed at the Morningstars and their unyielding, heartless expectations. An omega in a family of alphas—Lucifer had never stood a chance against their prejudice. And the sheer audacity of them demanding he mate with an older alpha, as though his entire worth depended on whom he married—it made Adam’s blood boil.

He cradled Lucifer’s face gently, his thumb tracing small circles on his cheek. "You are not poisonous. You are not broken. You are not unworthy," Adam whispered fiercely. "You are loved. Maybe not by them, but by…Always by…."

Lucifer stirred slightly, a faint whimper escaping his lips. Adam leaned closer, pressing a feather-light kiss to his temple. He held him like he was made of glass, as though the sheer weight of his care could mend the shattered pieces of Lucifer's heart.

"I don’t know if I can forgive you for the things you’ve done but…but I’ll fight for you," Adam vowed softly, tears slipping down his own cheeks now. "Even if they won't, I will. Your family don’t deserve you.”

Lucifer sighed in his sleep, his body relaxing slightly as though he could feel Adam’s silent promise. Adam stayed there, his fingers tangled in golden hair, his heart beating with a fierce determination. He would protect Lucifer, no matter what.

[lisandra-phillips]

Adamsapple harvest

Day 6: Bonfire

[scruffyragdoll]

Adamsapple harvest

Day 6: Bonfire 🔥

[libby-for-life]

Alright, so I just set up an ask box. You are more than welcome to ask questions about my book, Adam Dies, or even One-Shot suggestions for my new and very obsessed ship Adamsapple. I will try my best to answer all questions, even if it's something I wouldn't normally answer. If I like the One-Shot suggestion, I will write it and post it!

This is definitely 18+!!!

While I don't condone anyone super young reading my content, I also have no control over what they read. I'm not their mother. The most I can do is put a warning.

Anyway, have fun reading my book! Love you guys!

Here is a MasterList of all my original one-shots

Adam is sick part 1

Adam is sick part 2

Lilith hurts Adam

Adamsapple (rough sex/master pet)

Adamsapple (Lilith returns part 1)

Adamsapple (Lilith returns part 2)

Adamsapple (fluffy)

AngelicRadio (part 1)

AngelicRadio ( part 2)

StaticRadio ( a gift)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer)

Adamsapple (Date Night)

Adamsapple ( clubbing)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 2)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 3)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 4)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 5)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 6)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 7)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 8)

Adamsapple (Greek Mythology au)

Adamsapple (Greek Mythology au part 2)

Adamsapple (Greek Mythology au part 3)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 9)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 10)

Adamsapple (yandere Adamsapple)

Adamsapple (Nesting Little Bird)

Adamsapple (Nesting Little Bird Part 2)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 11)

AngelicRadio (What You Could Have Had)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 12)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 13

Adamsapple (Alpha Lucifer and Omega Adam)

Adamsapple (yandere Lucifer part 14)

Their Little Lamb (Yandere Hazbin Hotel)

Just A Peak (Adamsapple)

Adam Dies (yandere au)

Theirs (Yandere! Lucifer/Adam/Yandere! Lilith)

Theirs part 2 (Yandere!Lucifer/Adam/Yandere!Lilith)

Theirs part 3 (Yandere!Lucifer/Adam/Yandere!Lilith)

Theirs part 4 (Yandere!Lucifer/Adam/Yandere!Lilith)

Theirs part 5 (Yandere!Lucifer/Adam/Yandere!Lilith)

Theirs part 6 (Yandere!Lucifer/Adam/Yandere!Lilith)

How Dare He? (Jealous Lucifer/Adam/Michael)

Reincarnation au

Reincarnation au part 2

Reincarnation au part 3

A Deal (Lucifer/Adam/Lilith)

A Deal part 2 (Lucifer/Adam/Lilith)

A Deal part 3( Lucifer/Adam/Lilith)

The Angel of Death (Azreal/Adam)

The Lust Potion/200 sub special! (Adamsapple)

Shrunk Down (Adamsapple)

Just Desserts au

Just Desserts au part 2

Just Desserts au part 3

Ticklish Kissing (Adamsapple)

An Experiment (Lucifer/Adam/Lilith)

An Experiment part 2 (Lucifer/Adam/Lilith)

Clone Fucking (Lucifer Clones/Adam)

Milking (Lucifer/Adam/Lilith)

A Little Too Late (Michael/Adam)

Alone in Eden (Michael/Adam)

Alone in Eden part 2 (Michael/Adam)

Alone in Eden part 3 (Michael/Adam)

Alone in Eden part 4 (Michael/Adam)

Sharing is Caring (Lucifer/Adam/Pilot!Luci)

Birds of a Feather (Angel!Lucifer/Adam)

Stuck in a Wall (Adamsapple)

Through Sickness and Health (Adamsapple)

Through Sickness and Health part 2 (Adamsapple)

The Waiting Game au (not my au, unrequited Adamsapple)

Does Size Make A Difference? (Adamsapple)

Does Size Make A Difference? Part 2

Adam and Steve

Adamsapple (Yandere Adam)

A Dragon's Tale (Adamsapple)

A Dragon's Tale part 2 (Adamsapple)

A Dragon's Tale part 3 (Adamsapple)

Swap au (Adamsapple)

Swap au part 2 (Adamsapple)

Pumpkins: Day 2 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Coffee Date: Day 3 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Sweaters: Day 4 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Fallen Leaves: Day 5 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Bonfire: Day 6 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Candy: Day 7 (Adam and Emily fluff)

Bondage: Day 8 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Spanking: Day 9 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Tentacles: Day 10 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Feeding Kink: Day 11 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Biting, Thigh Fucking, and Temperature Play: Days 12, 13, and 14 (AdamsappleHarvest)

Yes, Captain (Guitarhero)

Lucifer's Mistress (Adamsapple)

The Sacrifice (Lucifer x Lilith x Adam)

The Sacrifice Part 2 (Lucifer x Lilith x Adam)

The Rabbit and the Wolf (Adamsapple)

A Serpent's Mate (Omega! Lucifer x Beta! Adam)

A Sperants Mate Part 2

XXX

Writing Commissions:

[pinksunsetsandstarrynights]

Adamsapple Harvest: Bonfire

Hey guys, here's another fill that takes place in my Human AU. This one was inspired a bit by the idea I saw floating around a while back that two of the background demons in "Apology Tour" were secretly Adam and Lucifer in disguise.

Watching a bunch of admitted hot people burn an effigy of some dickhead who broke their hearts in a bonfire was not what Adam was expecting to do on a Saturday night. Neither was he expecting to roast some marshmallows in said bonfire.

Why did Tex invite him here again?

Right. To give Adam a chance to finally see his band play live.

It was still so awkward being here though, surrounded by so many jilted people. This guy with the stylized heart tattoo on his forehead was a total stranger to him. He wasn't even friends with any of the exes!

Tex didn't count because he was here strictly for work.

"Addie, I got us some cake!"

At least Lucifer was here with him. It was tempting to call it an early night and just have a sleepover at Lucifer's place. Hopefully Tex's band will play soon.

He turned his head to greet his boyfriend, but seeing what Lucifer brought made him pause for a second. The pieces of cake he held were shaped like hands. "At least the cake is Halloween themed, thanks babe."

"Actually, the cake's a sculpture of that guy everyone here hates," Lucifer corrected him, as he stole one of Adam’s marshmallows. "You should see what someone did to the crotch. It looks like it was stabbed like 50 times!"

Adam winced and crossed his legs. He couldn't imagine either of his exes hating him enough to throw a big, expensive house party. Neither of them had been the type to waste their time and energy on someone they didn't give a damn about anymore. He took a bite out of the cake, trying really hard not to think about that time an ex moved to another country and ghosted him without so much as a breakup text.

Holy shit.

The host really did go all out. This cake tasted way too good for something covered in fondant. Maybe they can get some treats to go before they leave…

"That's Verosika Mayday!" Lucifer exclaimed with a mouth full of marshmallows, pointing at the makeshift stage surrounded by a lot more party goers than were there a moment ago.

Adam glanced over to catch a glimpse of the pop star. There she was - and Tex's band too - but surprisingly she wasn't standing center stage. Instead a tall, slim man dressed like a count from the 1800's was the center of attention. He'd missed Verosika's introduction of the guy, but Adam wouldn't be surprised if this was another ex.

"I let you get too close I let it go too far Now I know, now I know Now I know exactly what you are!"

Damn, this count guy could sing! And he was right, this was another ex. Adam was still enjoying the song and, from the way his head was nodding along with the music, so was Lucifer. Too bad it wasn't something he'd want to dance to with his boyfriend.

He wrapped an arm around Lucifer's waist and scooted closer to him. His tiny boyfriend smiled and leaned up to give Adam one, two, three slow kisses. Lucifer left the taste of his apple chapstick and the marshmallows he stole on Adam's tongue.

Adam usually liked to keep PDA to a minimum, but he wanted to keep kissing Luce. There was just something the sitting around a bonfire with Lucifer on a cool autumn night that felt just right. At least they had the area to themselves while everyone else was watching the band. No one would notice if they started making out.

Lucifer must’ve been in the mood to keep going too. He had a mischievous grin on his face as he climbed onto Adam's lap.

Adam will let Tex know that his band's music sounded great live. He'll just leave out the fact that he zoned out after listening to one song.

---

A car horn's continuous honk was echoing into the night when they finally left the party. They ignored it as they headed towards Adam’s car. It wasn’t their problem that someone has a busted horn. Besides, the happy couple had better things on their minds...

Like what they should pull out of Lucifer's toy box for playtime that night.

[cakerybakery]

Adamsapple harvest 2024 day seven Candy for Short and Horny

Pie’s body had a lot of benefits. Namely you could just kind of do whatever/wherever and it was more or less the same, but he liked it when you treated him like a solid person if he was taking a form. Look him in the eye and fuck him in the ass. It was just easier for everyone.

Which is how Adam and Lucifer ended up both fucking the same hole. Their cocks pressed together inside of Pie. It was hard to tell who was touching who when they fucked like this.

Especially when Lucifer and Pie kept shifting their forms. Someone had a sucker on Adam’s ass, two sets of lips were on Lucifer’s … something. Lucifer was more a gelatinous puddle than Pie normally was.

Tonight had been spur of the moment, no plans, nothing specific someone got horny for, just a few looks, some touches, and falling into bed together.

Lucifer seemed to corkscrew his dick around Adam’s inside of Pie, which was really doing it for Pie given his open mouthed silent scream as he bubbled, half melted, and came. Doing so kept Lucifer from thrusting though so he had to rely on Adam to take control and get them both off.

Handy that Adam never disappoints.

Lucifer solidified back to his normal self and took his usual spot curled on one side of Adam and Pie took the other for their post-sex cuddles. It wouldn’t be long though and Pie would move to his pumpkin shaped bowl so he could feel safe and secure as they slept on the side table.

Cuddling was nice but they didn’t like to try and maintain a form while sleeping.

Lucifer and Adam shared a few more kisses before they turn off the light and went to bed.

Time does what it does and passed to nearly the end of fall.

Adam found Pie raiding the cupboard for sweets. When he asked why, Pie just shrugged.

Must just be in the mood Adam decided. Pie had very few foods he ate. Candy wasn’t one of them.

When they went shopping he picked up a container of gummy worms and held them up to Adam. It wasn’t like cost was an issue, so Adam said sure. They barely made it a cart length before Pie was asking for something else.

Packing away the groceries and getting in the car, Pie was already halfway through the first container.

He ate himself sick.

They’d never seen Pie sick before. It was worrying. Adam texted with Lucifer all morning while Lucifer was at an annual check up.

Adam spent the rest of the morning hovering and fussing over Pie. Generally wanting to help but not knowing how, other than by putting Pie in the sunlight, giving him a glass of water to sip on, and a bowl to puke his pumpkin guts into.

When Lucifer came home Adam was relieved. Lucifer sent Adam to the kitchen for some tea and preformed a check up on Pie.

While Lucifer could go to a doctor to make sure he was fine, no doctors in heaven, hell, or Earth knew what to do with Pie. Lucifer reached out with his angelic powers to his pumpkin based clone to feel out what was wrong.

Adam tapped his foot nervously as he sat at the table with a cup of tea. Every minute was agonizing.

There was the soft swoosh of the pocket door for the living room closing and the tapping of Lucifer’s boots down the hall. Lucifer took a seat and slid down.

“He’ll be fine. Too many gummy worms for his system.” Lucifer poured himself a cup of tea. He frowned and put it down on the table. “I got it out of him that he watched a documentary on worms and compost. They were pretending the gummy worms were real one and they were a compost heap eating the worms.”

Adam sunk in relief. “Oh man. I had all kinds of thoughts. Was this the end of his life span? Did he have some sort of rot? Fuck, I even thought he might have been pregnant.” Adam laughed at that.

Lucifer tapped the table top nervously with his claws before he cleared his throat. “Speaking of, remember that bonfire last month?”

[rainforestakiie]

AdamsApple Month Harvest!

Bonfire~

hello everyone! okay this had to be split because i wanted to finish it fully but i wasn’t able to finish it in time! so expect part 2 tomorrow!!! if we are lucky!!

Part 01 - Part 02 - Part 03 - Part 04

@adamsappleweek

The flames flickered in hues of pink, blue, and violet, casting a magical glow over the night. Wisps of steam floated lazily through the air like ethereal clouds, swirling and twisting around the open garden. Adam stood at a distance, leaning against the apple tree, his shoulder pressed firmly against the rough bark. His stormy eyes, half-closed, smoldered with restrained intensity as he watched the bonfire burn, crackling and snapping in the night. Around the flames, people danced wildly, their bodies moving like primal creatures, swaying and twirling in erratic motions. Heads tossed, hair whipped, and the rhythm of the music surged louder with every passing second, filling the air with a seductive, pulsing beat.

Adam bit down hard on his bottom lip, the sharp sting keeping him anchored, preventing him from being swept away by the hypnotic allure of the dance. He wouldn’t let himself fall under its spell, wouldn’t surrender his will to whatever strange power stirred here tonight. Damn the gods. Damn the old stories and superstitions the elders clung to like lifelines.

Adam was not part of this. He shifted uncomfortably under the weight of the floral crown perched atop his head, its heavy fragrance almost mocking him. He wanted to tear it off, but he knew it would only lead to more trouble. Better not to argue with Old Betty about tradition or propriety. So, he pressed harder against the tree, the bark digging painfully into his shoulder, but he didn’t care. He refused to dance for the gods. He refused to give up his soul.

“Hiya, Addie~” a voice chimed, its tone sugary sweet and unbearably bright.

The sound grated against Adam’s nerves, making his muscles tense. As always, the voice felt too cute, too artificial, like a melody meant to charm, but to him, it only set his teeth on edge.

"Piss off, Morningstar," Adam muttered, his gaze fixed firmly on the bonfire, refusing to acknowledge the shorter man beside him.

Lucifer’s grin sharpened like the edge of a blade. "Aww, it almost sounds like you’re not happy to see me, Addie."

"Oh? What gave you that impression?" Adam sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. His hands clenched into fists, nails biting into his palms as he fought to keep his composure.

"Well, for one, you’re not smiling at me—and you have such a pretty smile," Lucifer teased, his tone playful but laced with something darker.

Adam could feel the air between them shift as Lucifer stepped closer, but he refused to look at him, refused to give him the satisfaction. His lips stayed sealed, his nostrils flaring as he kept his focus anywhere but on the devil himself.

Lucifer’s pout deepened, but he leaned in anyway, letting his scent coil lazily into the air. He flashed a flirtatious smile at an Omega nearby, who had been shyly watching Adam with wide, admiring eyes. The Omega blushed furiously, looking away as if burned by Lucifer’s attention.

"Addie~" Lucifer purred, his voice dropping to a sultry whisper as he leaned up on tiptoe, his breath warm against Adam’s cheek. "Isn’t there anyone here you’d like to tie yourself to? To surrender your soul to?"

Adam’s body went rigid, his jaw clenching so tightly it ached. Rage flared hot in his chest, and it took every ounce of restraint not to shove Lucifer away as he edged even closer.

"Nope," Adam spat through gritted teeth, the word filled with venom.

Lucifer cooed softly, his voice sickeningly sweet. "Oh, really? That’s a shame, Addie. I thought for sure you had your eye on some strapping Alpha... or maybe a sweet Beta~"

Adam’s eyes narrowed, a vile bitterness twisting deep inside him at the words. He could feel himself losing control, knowing Lucifer was baiting him, but it didn’t matter anymore. He’d regret it later, but right now, he wanted to make Lucifer regret it too.

"Tell me, Morningstar," Adam growled, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous rumble, "Why the hell would I ever tell you if I were considering someone?"

Finally, he turned, his glare as sharp as a blade, locking onto Lucifer with a look so fierce that it startled the devil, who stiffened in response, his bright blue eyes widening in surprise.

"Come now, Adam," Lucifer stammered, his confidence faltering for just a moment. "It was so long ago... you should be over it by now—"

His words tumbled out in a rush, tripping over themselves as he scrambled to recover.

Adam let out a deep, guttural growl, baring his teeth before snapping them at Lucifer, a primal warning that made the blonde stumble back in shock. The sudden display of aggression sent a shiver down Lucifer’s spine, his body reacting instinctively as Adam’s pheromones flooded the air—thick and threatening, a clear message: I’m furious, and if you come any closer, I’ll tear you apart.

It was a scent Lucifer had never encountered from Adam before, raw and laced with the danger of an Omega pushed too far.

"Be over it by now?" Adam's voice trembled with barely contained rage, each word a dagger. "Are you serious? Are you fucking serious? After everything you’ve done to me?"

Lucifer faltered, the confidence he usually wore like armor cracking under the weight of Adam’s anger.

"I—" he stammered, caught off guard, "Adam, how many times do I have to apologize? How many times do I have to—"

"Shut up!" Adam barked, pushing himself off the tree with a force that made the ground beneath him seem to shake. "Shut up! Shut up! We’re not friends, we’re not anything anymore. Do me a favor and fuck off—don’t ever talk to me again!"

With that, Adam turned and stormed off, his footsteps heavy with finality. He didn’t look back, not once, leaving behind only the smoldering remnants of their past, the bonfire crackling in the distance like a cruel reminder of what could never be rekindled.

Lucifer stood frozen, his wide blue eyes following Adam’s retreating form. Slowly, his shoulders slumped, the fire in his expression dimming to a dull sadness. He let out a soft, broken sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to ease a pain that ran far deeper than physical discomfort. His gaze shifted, avoiding the space where Adam had been, as if looking there might hurt too much.

Part of him ached to run after Adam, to drop to his knees and plead for forgiveness, to make him understand, somehow. But he couldn’t. Not now. Not after seeing that fury in Adam’s eyes, a side of him Lucifer had never seen before. It had been years, and yet... the wounds were still so raw. The regret was suffocating, but he didn’t know how to fix it, didn’t know if he ever could.

Adam wandered through the open field, his steps heavy with unspoken frustration. His eyes narrowed as they swept over the decorations that lined the edges of the space—vibrant blossoms of every hue intertwined with ripe fruits, their colors meant to symbolize the unity of life, growth, and the seasons.

Each bloom and fruit held a sacred meaning, woven carefully into the fabric of tradition. His own flower crown sat heavy on his head, a mix of blue and red petals, dotted with tiny red apples, a symbol once rich with promise, now a hollow reminder of the past.

There had been a time when Adam had believed in the ritual with his whole heart. The bonfire celebration had once been the highlight of his year. As a child, he had dreamed of the day he would join in fully, his heart open to the ancient magic, the songs, and the stories that surrounded the flames. Back then, the tradition had felt pure, sacred—a bridge between mortals and gods.

But that was before. Before his world had crumbled around him. His best friend, the one he had trusted above all others, had betrayed him in a way so profound, so soul-shattering, that it had left him forever changed. The ritual he once loved now felt like a bitter joke, the flowers and fire only mocking the ashes of his broken past.

Everything had fallen apart, and no amount of tradition or reverence could ever rebuild the innocence he had lost. Now, as he walked through the field, the beauty of the blossoms felt like a distant dream—something for others, not for him.

Alphas, Betas, and Omegas swirled in wild, graceful rhythms around the bonfire, their laughter and joy echoing through the night. Adam knew the mating ritual would follow soon, the evening stretching into an endless night of longing, promises, and bonds formed beneath the watchful eyes of tradition. He sighed, a familiar weight settling in his chest. For the fifth year in a row, he’d leave with nothing but the hollow claim of, I tried, echoing in his mind.

"Stupid Lucifer fucking Morningstar," Adam spat under his breath, stomping aimlessly across the field.

His anger churned like a storm inside him, until finally, he dropped onto a stack of golden hay, his body collapsing under the pressure of it all. His fingers dug into the straw, the sharp edges biting into his skin, but he barely noticed. His eyes burned, hot and stinging, and before he could stop it, tears threatened to spill. He didn’t want to cry. Not again, he told himself. He’d cried enough over that Omega. He didn’t want to waste another tear.

"Thinking he could just waltz in like that and be all buddy-buddy. Asshole," he muttered bitterly, swiping angrily at his eyes.

The memory of Lucifer’s smug grin, the false sweetness in his voice, made Adam’s stomach turn. "I should have never fucking trusted him. I wish I'd picked a different kid to sit with in kindergarten back then."

His vision blurred as his emotions swelled, the painful memories resurfacing despite his efforts to push them down. He thought Lucifer had been his friend. For so long, he had believed it. But he’d been wrong—so horribly, painfully wrong.

Adam had opened his heart, trusted Lucifer with pieces of himself he couldn’t get back, and Lucifer had shattered that trust without a second thought. Now, years later, the betrayal still cut just as deep, and no amount of time seemed to dull the pain. His fingers clenched the hay tighter, as if gripping it hard enough might keep him grounded, might stop the waves of hurt crashing over him. But all he felt was the ache, the hollow emptiness where their friendship used to be.

Adam sat slumped on the stack of golden hay, the sting of tears threatening to spill over. His heart felt heavy, weighed down by old wounds and bitter memories. As he wiped at his eyes, a soft, unfamiliar voice broke through the haze of his thoughts.

"Mind if I sit here?" the voice asked gently, warm and considerate.

Adam blinked up, surprised to see a tall, handsome Alpha standing nearby, his expression open and kind. The Alpha's eyes were a soft amber, warm like the embers of a dying fire, and his face was speckled with freckles, giving him an easy, approachable charm. His red hair caught the light from the bonfire, and there was something soothing about his presence.

Adam hesitated but nodded, and the Alpha smiled, a quiet, comforting smile, before lowering himself down beside him. As he settled, his elbow brushed lightly against Adam’s, a gentle, reassuring touch that made Adam’s heart skip a beat. The gesture was so tender, so... careful, and Adam wasn’t used to that.

After a moment, the Alpha leaned in just a little, his voice laced with humor as he said, "So, what did the flower say after a long day in the sun?"

Adam blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

The Alpha grinned, his eyes twinkling. "I’m planted, I’m not going anywhere."

A small, unexpected chuckle slipped from Adam’s lips, and before he could stop himself, he was wiping his eyes again—this time, not just from sadness, but from the lightness that came with the joke. The Alpha’s easy laughter was contagious, and for the first time that night, Adam felt the tension ease slightly.

"It’s nothing," Adam murmured after a beat, trying to brush off the weight of his emotions. "Just... an old friend."

The Alpha nodded thoughtfully, his gaze soft.

"For what it’s worth," he said in a low, comforting tone, "that friend doesn’t know what he’s missing."

Adam gave a weak smile, feeling a flicker of warmth bloom in his chest. "It’s more like... the friend didn’t care what he had to offer to begin with."

The Alpha’s brow furrowed slightly, and he shook his head with quiet certainty. "Then he’s not worth crying over."

That simple statement, so sincere and gentle, settled over Adam like a balm. He finally lifted his gaze to really look at the Alpha, and his breath caught in his throat. He was striking, with a strong, lean build, his freckles scattered like stars across his skin, and those amber eyes—so full of understanding. His smile was wide and genuine, and something about it made Adam’s heart flutter.

Adam swallowed, feeling a blush creep into his cheeks. "I... I’m Adam," he said, his voice soft but steady.

The Alpha’s face lit up, his smile growing even brighter. "Nice to meet you, Adam. I’m Steve. Though, I’ve got to wonder... why is a beautiful Omega like yourself sitting here all alone?"

Adam’s blush deepened, and he looked away, suddenly shy.

“No luck with partners," he admitted quietly, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his flower crown.

Steve’s eyes softened even more, and he leaned in just a touch closer, his voice low and full of warmth.

"Their loss," he murmured. "I’d say you’re one of a kind."

Adam’s heart skipped again, and for the first time in a long while, he felt something other than heartache—he felt seen, and for now, that was enough.

With a playful smile, Steve leaped off the stack of golden hay, turning gracefully toward Adam. He extended his hand, his amber eyes gleaming with warmth. “Would you be kind enough to accompany me to the bonfire ring?”

Adam felt heat rise to his cheeks, the blush deepening as a wave of shyness washed over him. His heart pounded with anxious anticipation, each beat echoing the uncertainty that had long taken root inside him. No one had ever invited him to the ring before—not since that awful night so long ago. The memory hung heavy in the back of his mind, but Steve’s presence somehow eased the tension.

"I’d be glad to," Adam whispered, his voice barely above a breath.

He reached out and took Steve’s hand, feeling the solid warmth of the Alpha’s grip. As Steve pulled him to his feet, Adam’s foot slipped slightly, his balance faltering—but before he could stumble, Steve’s strong arms caught him effortlessly.

Adam looked up, his heart fluttering as he met Steve’s gaze. A soft, bashful smile tugged at his lips. "Thank you."

Steve’s voice was gentle, almost a whisper. "I’ll always catch you if you happen to fall."

Adam’s breath hitched. Was he flirting? The softness in Steve’s voice, the tender look in his eyes—Adam couldn’t tell for sure. But the hope stirred within him, fragile and new. It would be the first time someone had shown interest in him, the first time anyone had made him feel like he mattered in a way he hadn’t felt before.

As Adam and Steve neared the bonfire ring, Adam fully expected Steve to release his hand. But the Alpha didn’t let go. Instead, Steve casually began to swing their hands back and forth, threading their fingers together like it was the most natural thing in the world. Adam’s breath caught in his throat, and he glanced shyly at Steve, his face growing warmer by the second as his heart raced in his chest.

Was this it? he wondered. Had he finally found his partner, after all this time?

Steve shot him another dazzling smile, his amber eyes sparkling beneath the flickering light of the pink and purple flames. He even batted his eyelashes playfully at Adam, which sent a fresh wave of heat surging through Adam’s body, making him smile despite himself.

As they approached the ring, the bonfire crackled and shimmered, its mystical flames casting a warm glow across the high benches. Pairs of Alphas and Omegas were already gathered there, some sitting close, their heads leaning together in quiet conversation. Adam’s heart sank slightly when his gaze inadvertently fell on one pair in particular—him. Even though he refused to look directly, he could feel Lucifer’s sharp blue eyes fixed on him, an intense stare that seemed to burn into him as Steve gently led him to a seat.

"Let me get you a drink," Steve offered, his tone friendly and kind.

Adam nodded, trying to shake off the sudden wave of nerves. "Um, I’d be happy with anything."

"Noted," Steve replied with a wink, before slipping away toward the drinks table.

Left alone, Adam rubbed his thighs anxiously, his skin prickling with unease. His mind raced, his stomach churning with an unsettling mix of excitement and dread. He knew why he was fidgeting—it was the unspoken weight of the night. The possibility of waking up in the morning mated, the thought that everything could change after tonight. The ritual had a way of making those connections happen, and the idea left him jittery.

Across from him, Lucifer sat, his sharp blue gaze locked onto Adam like a predator watching prey. His eyes didn’t waver, and Adam could feel the tension between them crackling like the flames in the bonfire. Lucifer’s eyebrows furrowed as Steve returned, holding two bottles, oblivious to the weight in the air.

"Here you go," Steve said, handing one of the bottles to Adam with a warm smile.

Adam accepted it with a soft, "Thank you."

He lifted the bottle to his lips, feeling a tremble in his hands, and took a tentative sip. The tartness hit his tongue, and he made a face without meaning to. Across the way, Lucifer raised his own drink, clearly watching every move Adam made.

"Is apple cider still your favorite?" Lucifer asked loudly, his voice cutting through the evening like a blade.

Steve blinked, his amber eyes shifting from Lucifer to Adam with a curious tilt of his head.

"Oh? Do you not like the orange cider?" he asked, his tone soft, trying to gauge Adam’s reaction.

"N-no, it’s fine," Adam stammered, his voice cracking slightly. He glanced at Lucifer, his irritation barely concealed. "It’s fine, really."

Steve slowly nodded, though a faint frown of confusion appeared as he looked between the two of them.

Lucifer, however, wasn’t finished.

"Orange cider?" he said with a frown, his voice sharp. "But you hate the stuff. You can’t stand the taste, remember?"

Adam's jaw tightened, and he snapped before he could stop himself, "Things change."

Lucifer’s eyes darkened, his expression hardening as he leaned forward.

“Doesn't look like it to me," he shot back, his voice stern, clearly challenging Adam.

The tension thickened, and Steve’s gaze flickered between them, sensing the history in the air. But instead of letting the moment escalate, Steve leaned a little closer to Adam, brushing his elbow gently against his.

"Don’t worry about it," he said softly, his voice calming, as if trying to pull Adam back from the edge. "I can go get a different drink if you’d prefer something else."

Adam glanced at Steve, feeling his warmth and steady presence beside him. It helped calm the storm brewing inside, and he offered a small, grateful smile. Lucifer’s words still stung, but for the first time, Adam realized he didn’t have to let them control him. Steve’s kindness was enough to remind him that maybe, just maybe, he deserved something better.

"N-No, it’s fine—" Adam tried to protest, but Steve was already rising to his feet, flashing him that easy grin.

"Don’t worry about it," Steve said, his tone light and reassuring. "I’ll grab you an apple cider. Be right back."

Flushing, Adam nodded timidly, his words faltering as Steve strode away toward the drink table. As soon as Steve was out of sight, though, Adam’s expression shifted, his gaze hardening as he shot a glare at Lucifer.

The Omega was still sitting across from him, his blue eyes dark and unreadable, watching Adam with an intensity that sent a shiver down his spine.

Lucifer's stare felt too heavy, too dark, as though he was trying to penetrate the very thoughts running through Adam’s mind. There was something unsettling about the way his eyes hooded, lingering on him like he had some claim over Adam that refused to be relinquished.

Adam’s fingers curled into fists in his lap. He refused to let Lucifer’s presence ruin the moment—ruin what could be a fresh start with someone who might actually care. For the first time in a long time, Adam felt a spark of hope, and he wasn’t going to let Lucifer extinguish it with his lingering, possessive gaze.

The heat of the bonfire shimmered in the air, but Adam’s thoughts were a storm, swirling between past pain and the possibility of something new. He just had to hold on until Steve returned.

“Who is he?” Lucifer asked sharply.

Adam blinked at him. “Er, his name is Steve.”

“He’s an alpha.” The blonde omega sternly said.

“He is.”

Before Adam could say more, Lucifer’s sharp voice cut through the air.

“Steve, huh?” His words dripped with suspicion, and Adam could feel the cold weight of Lucifer’s gaze bearing down on them both. “And who does Steve belong to? Josh’s pack?”

Adam’s face heated with awkwardness. He glanced at Steve, who raised an eyebrow but remained quiet, waiting for Adam’s response.

“I... um, yes. He’s from Josh’s pack." The words came out more hesitant than Adam had meant.

Lucifer’s blue eyes narrowed, his tone cold and sharp. “How long have you known him? Do you even know anything about him? What’s his rank? Does he have a reputation for running through Omegas?”

Each question came like a dart aimed at Adam’s nerves. He shifted uncomfortably, feeling his irritation rise with every sharp word.

“We... we’ve just met,” he answered, his voice tightening. “But he seems... nice.”

Lucifer pressed further, his eyes burning with a familiar intensity. “Seems nice? Is that all it takes now, Adam? Have you even thought this through? You don’t know the first thing about him.”

Adam’s patience wore thin, his irritation flaring into anger. He shot a glare at Lucifer, his fingers gripping the bottle tightly.

“Why do you care, Lucifer?” he snapped, his voice rising. “Why is any of this your business?”

For a moment, Lucifer was silent, his expression unreadable as his eyes flickered with something close to regret.

“I’m just trying to look out for you, Adam," he said, his voice softer, but the weight of his words still pressed down hard.

Adam scoffed, his anger spilling over. "Oh, like you did last time? Or the time before that? Or how about the time before that?"

Each word came out like venom, and Lucifer visibly flinched at the accusation, his frown deepening.

"Adam..." Lucifer started, but Adam didn’t let him finish.

"No," Adam bit out, standing his ground, his gaze sharp with years of pent-up frustration. "You need to butt out, Lucifer. Stop trying to interfere, because I don’t need your help, and I sure as hell don’t want it."

Lucifer’s eyes darkened, his jaw tightening, but he remained silent, his usual snark and quick retorts gone.

"I can’t wait to mate an Alpha," Adam continued, his voice low and bitter. "So I can finally leave this place and never have to see your face again."

For a split second, something flickered in Lucifer’s eyes—hurt, perhaps—but it vanished as quickly as it came, replaced by a cold, distant glare. He didn’t say anything, just stared back at Adam, his silence louder than words.

Adam felt the tension settle heavily between them, but he refused to back down. Lucifer had meddled too many times before, and this was where it ended.

“Is something wrong?” Steve asked, his voice gentle as he noticed Adam rising from his seat. The alpha glanced around, holding the new bottle of apple cider, his expression filled with concern.

Adam shook his head and took the bottle from Steve, grateful for the distraction.

“Nothing’s wrong. Let’s go somewhere else,” he said, his voice steady but laced with frustration that lingered from his confrontation with Lucifer.

Steve didn’t question him further, his easygoing nature kicking in.

“Ah, okay, I’m good with that,” he replied, taking a hearty swig of his own drink before standing to follow Adam. But as they started to walk away, Steve glanced back, meeting Lucifer’s gaze.

Lucifer’s face darkened for a moment, his arms crossing tightly over his chest. The Omega’s sharp eyes flickered with something almost predatory. But when he saw Steve looking at him, Lucifer’s expression shifted in an instant. A suggestive smirk curled across his lips, and his bright blue eyes gleamed as he batted his lashes in mock flirtation.

Steve’s face flushed a deep red, but instead of being thrown off, he returned the smirk, his own expression mischievous. Adam didn’t catch the silent exchange, too wrapped up in his own thoughts, but Lucifer did—and the twisted satisfaction that bloomed within him was undeniable.

This might be easier than I expected, Lucifer thought, his smirk growing as he watched Steve’s reaction. A dangerous game was unfolding, and Lucifer was more than ready to play it.

~#~

The endless blue and yellow hues of the moon hung like a melancholy painting in the starry sky, rising higher as the bonfire ritual of mating reached its midpoint. Its pale glow illuminated the sea of intertwined couples, their laughter and whispers echoing in the air, but Adam drifted aimlessly among them, feeling more isolated with every step. His eyes, glassy with unshed tears and anger, scanned the alphas, betas, and omegas, all lost in one another’s embrace. He had left Steve for only a moment, needing to relight his spirits. Steve had promised he’d wait.

But when Adam returned, his heart sank. Steve was gone.

Surely the alpha wouldn’t have gone too far? Adam told himself, his breath catching in his throat. He clutched at the coat still draped over his shoulders, hoping it meant Steve would come back. But deep down, a familiar dread gnawed at him, that sinking feeling that always crept in when hope seemed too close to grasp.

Biting down on his trembling bottom lip, Adam wandered through the trees, his heart pounding louder with every step. The crackling pink and purple flames of the bonfire flickered in the distance, casting an ethereal light as blue steam danced upward, swirling through the night. For a brief moment, he let himself be hypnotized by the sight, following the puffy clouds of smoke until he saw a couple ahead, walking hand-in-hand, their eyes soft and full of love.

And then, Adam’s world shattered.

There, not far away, stood Steve—his Steve—arms wrapped around another Omega. Adam froze, his breath catching in his throat as disbelief and heartbreak washed over him like a tidal wave. His green eyes widened, his chest tightened, and pain surged through him so fiercely he felt as though his heart was being ripped apart.

It… it wasn’t far, he thought in numb shock. Steve was right there, lips pressed against someone else’s, his promises forgotten as if Adam had never mattered.

Not just any omega but…

Adam blinked hard, his vision blurring as tears welled up, hot and stinging. He wiped at his eyes anxiously, but the hurt was too much, too raw. He turned away from the scene, a sob threatening to escape as he ripped the flower and apple crown from his head. It felt meaningless now, the bright petals and ripe apples mocking him. He let it fall to the ground, stepping over it without a second glance.

It just wasn’t meant to be… it never was.

His hand clenched into a fist as he fought to swallow the lump in his throat. The townsfolk could judge him later. He didn’t care about their disapproval, their whispers about tradition and the “right” way of doing things. They could suck it. Right now, all Adam wanted was to escape, to disappear from this cruel ritual that had once filled him with such hope.

As Adam walked away, his heart in pieces, sharp blue eyes watched him from a distance. Lucifer barely paid attention to Steve, who was fumbling awkwardly through a kiss that lacked any real emotion. Lucifer wasn’t interested in Steve at all—his gaze was fixed solely on Adam, ensuring that Adam saw them together, ensuring that his plan worked.

When he finally pulled away, Lucifer pushed a hand against Steve’s chest, his eyes still on Adam’s retreating figure.

“Thanks for that,” he muttered hastily, his voice void of any real gratitude.

He didn’t even bother to look at Steve as he stepped past him, brushing him aside like he was nothing.

Steve tried to say something—confusion flickered in his amber eyes—but Lucifer didn’t listen. He didn’t care. He had done what he needed to do. He had won, just like he always did.

Lucifer’s steps slowed as he reached the spot where Adam had discarded his crown. Crouching down, he picked it up gently, his fingers tracing the soft petals and the vibrant apples still clinging to it. The apples glowed under the moonlight, a deep, ruby red—just like the apples Lucifer had once grown in his own garden, for someone he thought he’d never lose.

A strange heaviness settled in Lucifer’s chest as he held the crown, his fingers caressing its edges as if it were something fragile, something precious. Adam had never let it go before. Not until tonight. Lucifer frowned deeply, a flicker of something—regret, perhaps—tugging at his heart.

But he pushed it aside. It didn’t matter. He had made sure Adam saw what he wanted him to see, made sure Adam understood that no one would ever be truly loyal to him. That no one would ever care the way Lucifer does.

“Ah, wait,” Steve called after him, his voice laced with confusion as he reached out, his fingertips brushing the air just short of Lucifer’s arm. His eyes were glazed over, his face still flushed from the heat of the moment. “I don’t even know your name?”

Lucifer didn’t bother to turn around. He sidestepped Steve’s outstretched hand with the grace of someone used to slipping away unnoticed, his fingers tightening around the flower and apple crown. The petals felt delicate against his skin, but the weight of it pressed heavily into his chest, like a painful reminder of something he’d never admit.

"Don’t worry about it," Lucifer murmured over his shoulder, his voice distant, almost hollow. "This probably won’t happen again."

The words sounded final, as though they carried more than just the end of a fleeting encounter—they carried the weight of years, of something Lucifer had hoped to bury deep but couldn’t quite forget.

Steve stood there, helpless, trying to piece together the puzzle of what had just happened. He opened his mouth to call out again, but Lucifer was already slipping away, his pace quickening, leaving the confused alpha behind without so much as a second glance.

At first, Lucifer walked with an air of calm, his steps measured and slow. But as the scent of Adam grew stronger, the crisp notes of cedar and crushed flowers cutting through the cool night air, something shifted inside him. His heart thudded unevenly in his chest, and before he realized it, he was sprinting, the night rushing past him as he followed the familiar scent.

~#~

Lucifer had always been a strange, delicate boy. Small, fragile, with golden hair like spun silk, wide blue eyes that seemed far too large for his face, and cheeks that flushed an embarrassed pink at the slightest provocation. He was mousey, almost ghostly pale, with limbs that seemed too slender to carry him through the world. His oversized clothes hung loosely from his bony shoulders, as if he’d borrowed them from a brother who didn’t exist.

He didn’t belong.

His first week in kindergarten had been a disaster. The bigger kids, the ones who already had sturdy frames and confidence in their strides, had taken to pushing him around. They’d laugh at how doll-like he looked, shoving him to the ground, calling him names that made his heart shrivel. His mama called him an eyesore; his papa, a disappointment.

"You better not present as an Omega," his father had warned darkly. “We need an Alpha heir."

But Lucifer had always been different, always too delicate, too quiet, and far too lonely.

On the worst of those days, he hid. He tucked himself away in a corner of the room, hunched over one of the tiny desks, his head bowed so low his chin nearly touched his chest. His small hands fidgeted in his lap, tracing the frayed edges of his sleeve. He wished he could disappear.

And then, a voice.

"Hello! Heeellloooo?"

Lucifer blinked, startled out of his thoughts. A pudgy hand waved in front of his face, and slowly, he raised his head. His wide blue eyes met the sight of a boy standing before him, the most radiant boy he had ever seen. The boy had messy brown and red hair, his cheeks round and rosy, and when he smiled, it was gap-toothed and earnest.

"Hi!" The boy grinned, eyes twinkling with joy, as if the world had nothing but sunshine to offer. "Can I sit here?"

Lucifer was stunned, frozen by the simplicity of the question. No one had asked to sit with him before. He glanced at the empty stool beside him, his heart pounding wildly in his tiny chest. Was this boy really talking to him? The air seemed thick, heavy, and yet all he could do was nod, wide-eyed, in awe.

The boy beamed even brighter, plopping down onto the stool as if he had known Lucifer all his life. Almost instantly, he began unloading crayons onto the table, scattering them like a rainbow.

"Wanna draw with me? I love to draw! What do you like to draw?"

Lucifer just stared, his throat tight and his heart thudding. Did he… really want to draw with him? No one had ever asked him such a simple thing before. He watched as the boy reached for two crayons—yellow and orange—and slid them toward him.

"Here!" The boy chirped, his enthusiasm uncontainable. "I'll show ya how to draw a ducky! They’re the most funnest thing to draw!"

Lucifer’s blue eyes shimmered with unshed tears, overwhelmed by the kindness, the excitement. His hands trembled as he reached out, hesitating before finally curling his small fingers around the crayons. The warmth of the gesture seeped into him, and for the first time in a long time, he felt something inside him loosen.

"My name’s Adam!" The boy declared proudly, his smile wide and confident. "But my Mama and Papa call me Addie!"

He giggled, swinging his legs beneath the stool, eyes never leaving Lucifer’s face. "What’s your name?"

Lucifer’s breath hitched. He could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on him. His name. Everyone hated his name. It was the reason they teased him, the reason they thought he was strange. His own father had cursed him with it—Lucifer. Named after the devil himself, a name meant to force strength upon him, to twist him into an Alpha that his parents could be proud of. But that wasn’t him.

What if Adam hated it too?

His lips trembled, and his tongue felt far too big for his mouth as he tried to speak. He could feel the anxiousness crawling up his spine, tightening in his chest. He didn’t want to lose the only friend he might ever have.

"I-I’m L-Lucifer…" he whispered, his voice barely audible, as if saying it too loudly would break the fragile moment.

Adam blinked at him, then grinned even wider, his eyes lighting up with curiosity.

"Lucifer?" he repeated, as though tasting the name, rolling it around his mouth like candy. "Cool name! You’re like the angel who fell from heaven, huh?"

Lucifer’s eyes went wide. He hadn’t expected that. No one had ever said anything like that before. They always called him the devil, the bad one, the one who wasn’t good enough. But Adam… Adam said it like it was something beautiful.

"Y-Yeah," Lucifer whispered, his heart swelling in his chest.

Adam leaned closer, nudging his shoulder against Lucifer’s, his face glowing with enthusiasm.

“Well, Luci," he said, his voice bubbling with laughter, "let’s make the best ducky ever!"

And for the first time, Lucifer smiled—a real, soft smile that lit up his face, and together, they began to draw.

From that moment on, the two of them became inseparable. Adam and Lucifer went through middle school and high school side by side, their bond a quiet but steady comfort against the chaos of the world around them.

One afternoon after school, Adam noticed something off in Lucifer’s usual bright demeanor. His green eyes flickered with concern as they walked home together, their hands brushing occasionally—a casual closeness that had grown natural over the years.

“What’s wrong?” Adam asked, his brow furrowing as he glanced at Lucifer. His lips twisted into a crooked smile, trying to coax something out of his friend. “You’ve been off all day. Sad, even.”

Lucifer sighed, his eyes darting away to avoid Adam’s gaze. He scratched at his cheek, the familiar nervous gesture betraying his unease.

“Adam, what do you think you’ll present as?” he murmured quietly.

Adam’s face softened in thought as he rubbed his chin. “Present as? Hmm, I haven’t really thought about it much.”

Lucifer’s heart raced. His fingers twitched nervously by his side as he waited for Adam’s answer. Their connection had grown so deep, they held hands often, and Lucifer had grown to rely on Adam in ways he could never admit out loud.

Home was a place of constant turmoil for Lucifer—a cold, bare room where his parents’ shouting filled the air like a storm that never ended. It was at Adam’s house where he felt safe, where the warmth he craved seemed to surround him.

Lucifer’s voice dropped to a soft, almost broken whisper. “What would you do if you presented as an Omega?”

Adam blinked, then without hesitation, he reached out and took Lucifer’s trembling hand in his own, his touch warm and grounding. Lucifer couldn’t help but look up at him, his heart pounding in his chest.

“I don’t think I’d care,” Adam said with a grin. “Omegas get pampered, don’t they? Think of all the ice cream and chocolate! And the gifts from everyone! It sounds like a pretty sweet deal.”

A small, sheepish laugh escaped Lucifer, but it quickly turned into a quiet, sad whimper. "Right... Omegas are loved, aren't they?"

“Luci?” Adam tilted his head, his green eyes softening with concern as he caught Lucifer’s gaze. “Have you presented already?”

Lucifer’s throat tightened. He pressed his lips together in a thin line, struggling to keep the tears at bay. “I…”

“It’s okay if you have,” Adam reassured him, his thumb gently brushing circles on the back of Lucifer’s hand. “You know you can tell me anything. Have you become an Omega?”

Lucifer shook his head so quickly it was almost frantic, his voice trembling as he forced out the words.

“No! No, of course not! I’m not an Omega!” His laugh was high-pitched, strained, his eyes wet with unshed tears. “I’m going to be an Alpha… just like Papa wants… just like I’m supposed to…”

Adam’s expression softened further, his heart aching for his friend. Gently, he squeezed Lucifer’s hand, pulling him a little closer. “Luci… I’m here for you, no matter what.”

A month later, on a warm evening as the sun set, Adam strolled along the street, humming softly to himself as he made his way to the shop to pick up dinner for his mama. The sky was painted in soft hues of pink and orange, and everything seemed peaceful. But his thoughts turned to Lucifer. He hadn’t seen his best friend in days, and Lucifer’s absence weighed heavily on him.

As he rounded a corner, something caught his eye by the dumpsters. A familiar figure, crouched low, huddled in on itself. Adam’s heart stopped.

“Lucifer!” he called out, rushing to the small figure.

Lucifer was curled up, arms wrapped tightly around his knees, his face hidden as if trying to disappear into himself. His frail form looked even smaller in the dimming light, his entire body trembling.

“Lucifer!” Adam cried again, falling to his knees in front of him. His hands hovered anxiously over Lucifer’s shoulders, unsure if he should touch him or not. “What’s wrong? Why are you out here? You’re freezing!”

Lucifer’s body shuddered under Adam’s worried gaze, his form too cold, too fragile. Without thinking, Adam pulled off his coat and draped it over Lucifer’s small shoulders, trying to warm him up.

“I…” Lucifer’s voice was barely a whisper, his breath hitching as his body trembled harder.

“What did you say?” Adam asked, leaning in closer, his heart pounding with concern.

Suddenly, Lucifer looked up, his blue eyes wide and filled with anguish, tears streaming down his flushed face.

“I presented as an Omega!” he sobbed, his voice breaking with the weight of the confession.

Without a second thought, Adam pulled him into a tight embrace, holding him close as Lucifer buried his face in Adam’s chest, sobbing harder. Adam didn’t fully understand what it all meant, but he knew Lucifer was in pain, and that was enough. He held him close, his arms wrapped protectively around his trembling friend, trying to shield him from the world.

Lucifer stayed with Adam more often after that, curling up in Adam’s bed on nights when the loneliness was too much to bear. Adam’s mama took care of Lucifer like he was one of her own, and Adam noticed how much Lucifer had latched onto her. But it was with Adam that Lucifer clung the tightest, though Adam never fully understood just how deep those feelings ran.

Six months later, Lucifer stood outside Adam’s bedroom, rocking nervously on the balls of his feet. His fingers fidgeted with the loose threads of Adam’s sweater, a garment he had grown fond of wearing. His heart was in his throat as he waited for any sign of what was happening inside.

When the door finally opened, Adam’s mama stepped out, her face warm and comforting. She brushed Lucifer’s golden hair out of his face and cupped his cheek gently.

“Everything’s alright, baby,” she whispered softly, making Lucifer relax, though the anxiety in his chest didn’t fully subside.

“Did he present?” Lucifer asked, his voice barely audible, filled with nervous anticipation. “Is he… an Omega?”

She nodded with a tender smile. “He is.”

Lucifer’s heart skipped a beat. “And… he’s okay?”

Adam’s mama leaned down and kissed his forehead softly, her hand still cradling his face. “He’s fine, sweetheart. Don’t worry.”

Lucifer took a deep breath, the relief washing over him. Adam wasn’t like his parents—Adam would be fine. Not everyone had to face what he did.

“That’s good,” he whispered, more to himself than to her.

“You can go in and see him,” she offered with a sweet smile.

Lucifer’s eyes widened in surprise. “Really? I-I can?”

“Of course,” she chuckled softly. “I think Addie would love to see you.”

Lucifer’s heart fluttered in his chest, and with a deep breath, he stepped toward the door. The familiar scent of mint and apples filled the air, and a small smile tugged at his lips. They both had apple pheromones.

With one last glance at Adam’s mama, Lucifer stepped into the room, his blue eyes squinting as they adjusted to the soft light. His heart raced with every step closer to his best friend.

Lucifer stepped into Adam’s room, immediately enveloped by the warm, soothing scent of mint, apples, and something faintly floral. It was intoxicating, calming, and mingled so beautifully with his own pheromones that it made his heart swell. He preened under the comfort of it, the familiar blend making him feel as though he belonged here, in this very space where Adam lived and breathed.

But the room itself was unlike its usual neatness. Blankets, cushions, quilts, and scattered clothes were thrown haphazardly across the bed, forming a makeshift nest that looked both chaotic and inviting. It was a proper Omega's nest, something Lucifer couldn’t make himself, no matter how much he wanted to. Seeing Adam’s cozy refuge stirred a deep ache inside him, a longing so intense it nearly brought him to tears. He wanted to crawl into that nest, to curl up beside Adam and never leave.

His hands twisted together nervously as he shuffled closer to the bed. Adam lay in the center, his face pale, his green eyes rimmed with red as if he had cried or hadn't slept in days. He looked feverish, his skin glistening with sweat, but as soon as he saw Lucifer, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

“Luci,” Adam murmured, his voice rough and thick with exhaustion. “I’m okay… you don’t need to worry so much.”

Lucifer’s heart clenched at the sight of his friend in such a vulnerable state. He couldn’t help the anxious flutter in his chest.

“I just… I just care about you,” he whispered, his voice barely steady.

Adam’s smile softened, a warmth in his eyes that melted the tension from Lucifer’s body. He reached out, his hand resting limply on the edge of the bed. “Come lay down with me?”

Lucifer froze, uncertain for a moment. He’d never been this close to Adam during such an intimate time, during a vulnerable moment like this. His throat tightened with hesitation, but when he looked into Adam’s eyes, all he saw was trust, safety… and something deeper that made his heart skip. Slowly, he nodded and crawled into the nest beside Adam.

As he lay down, the blankets soft beneath him, Lucifer’s eyes never left Adam’s face. He watched as Adam sighed deeply, his entire body relaxing as though Lucifer’s presence alone brought him comfort. Adam’s eyes fluttered shut, his breathing evening out as if he were on the verge of sleep.

Lucifer’s hand hovered uncertainly over the blankets before he gently placed it on top of Adam’s. The warmth of Adam’s skin sent a jolt through him, and his heart thudded heavily in his chest. Adam’s lips curved into a soft smile, his fingers curling around Lucifer’s, their hands threading together like it was the most natural thing in the world.

They lay there, hands intertwined, smiles small and tender as the quiet enveloped them. But inside Lucifer, something profound shifted. His heart pounded erratically in his chest, his stomach flipping with a feeling he couldn’t ignore anymore.

He liked Adam.

He liked him a lot.

It was a realization so strong, it nearly knocked the breath from him. It was more than friendship, more than the comforting bond they had shared for years. It was something deeper, something that made his heart race and his soul yearn to be closer to Adam, to hold him, to protect him, to love him. The weight of that feeling settled heavily in his chest, terrifying in its intensity, but beautiful all the same.

He squeezed Adam’s hand just a little tighter, a silent confession blooming in his heart, though his lips remained closed. Adam shifted beside him, still smiling, and for a brief, heart-wrenching moment, Lucifer wondered if Adam felt the same.

But that thought, that hope, was fragile—something Lucifer was too scared to confront, at least not yet. For now, it was enough to lie beside him, to feel Adam’s hand in his, and to hold onto this quiet moment, even if it was fleeting.

“Don’t worry Luci, we’ll always be together.” Adam whispered sleepily.

Lucifer let out a soft breath of relief and smiled shyly. He wiggled closer, nuzzling his face against Adam’s.

Lucifer realised then…it was more than like. He was falling for Adam. He was falling in love with Adam.

A few years later, the panic that once gripped Lucifer had subsided, replaced by a quiet acceptance of his feelings. He no longer questioned his emotions or tried to suppress them—he loved Adam. He adored him with every fiber of his being. Adam had become the center of Lucifer’s world, the reason he smiled, the reason he felt safe in a world that often felt so uncertain. Being with Adam, by his side, had become his purpose.

Lucifer had always known, deep down, that his feelings were intense, perhaps more so than they should have been. He didn’t just love Adam as a friend. He wanted more, yearned for more. He wanted to mate with him, to spend his life wrapped in Adam’s warmth, building something beautiful between them. It felt wrong sometimes, a desperate, aching wrongness that clawed at him because he knew their town would never accept it. Their town was bound by tradition, by rules that suffocated the heart.

Every year, the bonfire ritual was held—a grand ceremony where the young were supposed to find their mates, the person they were destined to start a family with. Omegas, Alphas, Betas—all followed their assigned roles, all obeyed the unwritten rules that defined their futures. When the time came, you were adorned with a flower and fruit crown, symbols of who you were and who you were meant to be with. Lucifer had been so relieved, so overjoyed when he saw Adam’s crown, filled with apples and carnations, the same as his own. It felt like a sign from the universe, a secret whisper that perhaps, just perhaps, their love wasn’t as impossible as it seemed.

But those were foolish hopes. Lucifer had always known that. He knew it was wrong, that two omegas couldn’t be together, not in the way he wanted. But he couldn’t help it. His heart was stubborn, blind to reason, longing only for Adam and no one else. His love was so pure, so deeply ingrained in him, that he couldn’t even imagine loving anyone else.

That is, until the day his world fell apart.

They were nestled together in Adam’s bed—or their nest, as Lucifer had long ago come to think of it. He had claimed it as his own, curling into it every chance he got, drawn to the comfort and warmth that only Adam could provide. They lay side by side, fingers intertwined, their scents mingling in the air like a quiet confession of their bond. It was intimate in a way that no one else would understand. This was their sanctuary, their place of solace.

“Hey, Luci…” Adam’s voice was soft, almost fragile.

Lucifer hummed in acknowledgment, rolling over to press his face against Adam’s throat, inhaling the familiar scent of apples and mint. He nuzzled into Adam’s neck with a smile, content in the moment, feeling safe in the knowledge that Adam was his, at least here, in this nest. Adam giggled softly at the touch, the sound filling Lucifer’s heart with warmth.

“Can you keep a secret?” Adam asked, his voice suddenly quieter, more vulnerable.

Lucifer batted his long lashes, looking up at him with a playful smirk. “Of course I can. You know I’d never betray you.”

Adam was silent for a moment, the kind of silence that weighed heavy, thick with something unspoken. His cheeks flushed, a shy, nervous look crossing his face that Lucifer had never seen before. Something inside Lucifer twisted, a sinking feeling that something wasn’t right.

“You know Lilith?” Adam finally asked, his voice hesitant.

Lucifer froze, his body tensing as the name slipped into the air like a poison.

"Lilith Leonheart?" he echoed, his heart beginning to pound painfully in his chest.

The blonde Alpha who had recently partnered with Adam for their science project. Lucifer’s mind raced, the sinking sensation deepening into something darker, something more terrifying.

"The Alpha who presented a while back? You’ve been spending time with her, haven’t you?"

Adam nodded, his face flushing an even deeper red.

“I think…I like her, Luci," he whispered, his voice barely above a breath. "I think I really like her."

"Oh." The single word left Lucifer’s lips like a broken whisper, so soft, so fragile that it barely made a sound.

His heart splintered, shattering into pieces as the world crumbled around him.

Adam liked her. An Alpha. Someone he could be with, someone he was supposed to be with. Lucifer’s chest ached, a sharp, unbearable pain blooming inside him as if someone had reached in and torn out his heart. His hand, still entwined with Adam’s, went cold, his fingers trembling. He wanted to pull away, to curl up into himself and disappear. But he couldn’t. He couldn’t leave, not when Adam was looking at him with those soft, trusting eyes.

“She’s so nice and smart. Oh, Luci. She’s so smart. I don’t think I’ve ever meet somebody as intelligent as Lilith before. She’s amazing.” Adam rambled without thinking.

How could he have been so foolish? So blind? All this time, he had believed that Adam would one day look at him the way he wanted, the way he needed. He had hoped for something that was never possible.

Lucifer tried to smile, tried to push down the tidal wave of hurt threatening to drown him.

“That’s… that’s great, Adam,” he whispered, his voice barely holding together. “I’m happy for you.”

“Luci, do you think she’ll like me too?” Adam whisper shyly. “I might not be good enough for somebody like her.”

“Of course you’ll be enough for her Addie. You’d be enough for anyone. I don’t think you realise how…amazing you really are.” Lucifer said with a warm smile.

Adam gasped. “Oh Luci. You’re so sweet. I’m so lucky to have you has my best friend.”

But Adam didn’t seem to notice the way Lucifer’s voice cracked, the way his eyes filled with unshed tears. He was too wrapped up in his own feelings, too caught in the excitement of something new, something real. And Lucifer, as much as it tore him apart, couldn’t bear to take that away from him.

Because he loved Adam.

And if loving Adam meant letting him go, then Lucifer would. Even if it broke him. Even if it destroyed him from the inside out.

He would love Adam, silently, painfully, forever.

The following weeks were nothing short of torment for Lucifer. Agony gripped his heart every time he watched Adam and Lilith interact, a constant reminder that his once unshakable bond with Adam was slowly unraveling. It was unbearable. Adam’s attention had shifted so dramatically that it felt like a cruel betrayal. They had been inseparable, desk buddies since kindergarten, and now, without warning, Adam had traded him for Lilith Leonheart.

Every stolen glance, every whispered conversation between Adam and Lilith felt like a knife twisting deeper into Lucifer's chest. He watched in silent agony as they exchanged shy smiles, their touches lingering just a second too long for Lucifer's comfort. How many classes did they share? It felt as though every time Lucifer turned his head, there they were—laughing together, Lilith’s melodious voice cutting through the air like a bell, drawing Adam in further. And all Lucifer could do was sit there, helpless and sidelined, no longer Adam's first thought, no longer his constant companion.

The longer Lucifer endured this, the more the rage festered within him. He tried to hide it, to swallow it down, but every time he saw Lilith dare to touch Adam’s arm, saw her laugh at one of his sweet jokes, it burned. His nails dug into his palms beneath the table as he hunched over, glaring at them from a distance. How could Adam not see what was happening? In Adam’s eyes, they were just friends, but to Lucifer, it felt like a slow, torturous death. Adam was slipping through his fingers, and Lucifer didn’t know how to stop it.

He buried his face in his arms, his sharp blue eyes narrowing to slits as they peered out in a harsh glare. Of course, he could see why Adam liked her. Lilith was beautiful—irritatingly so. She was the kind of Alpha that turned heads, with her long, silken blonde hair that shimmered in the sunlight and those ice-blue eyes that seemed to pierce through anyone she looked at. Her smile, perfect and warm, had a way of lighting up the room, and Lucifer could almost understand why Adam would be drawn to her. If he wasn’t madly, hopelessly in love with Adam, he might have admired her too.

But that didn’t make it any less painful. That didn’t stop the jealousy from clawing its way through his chest like a wildfire, burning everything in its path. It wasn’t fair. Why was it never fair?

Lucifer’s lips twisted into a sneer as he watched them from the corner of his eye. His heart thudded painfully against his ribs, every beat a reminder that Adam was no longer his alone. It hurt—God, it hurt so much that he wanted to scream. He could feel it building inside of him, this tidal wave of bitterness, of anger, of resentment that he couldn’t hold back. Adam was supposed to be his. His mate. His everything.

But Lilith… Lilith had stolen that from him. Without even trying.

Lucifer huffed quietly, burying his face deeper into his arms to hide the tears threatening to spill over. His chest was tight, his throat aching as he fought against the sobs rising inside him. He didn’t want to cry. He didn’t want to be weak. But it was too much—watching the person he loved, the person he had always wanted to be with, slipping away right in front of him. And for what? For a perfect, golden Alpha like Lilith, who could give Adam everything that Lucifer couldn’t.

His heart twisted painfully, and he pressed his hands against his chest as if trying to hold it together. He had never felt so helpless. So bitterly jealous.

It was suffocating.

Every part of him screamed to fight for Adam, to claw his way back into Adam’s life and make him see, make him feelwhat Lucifer was too terrified to say out loud. But what could he do? What could he possibly say that would change things? Adam was too kind, too sweet, too loyal to hurt Lilith—and Lucifer hated that he loved those things about him. He hated how much he loved Adam, how much he needed him.

A part of him wanted to storm up to Lilith and tear her away from Adam, to scream that Adam belonged to him. But he knew it would never work. He couldn’t change the rules of the world, couldn’t make Adam feel what he did.

So Lucifer stayed where he was, face buried in his arms, the storm of jealousy and heartbreak raging inside him as he slowly, painfully, realized something: maybe he was losing Adam for good.

At lunch, Adam had smiled brightly as he extended the invitation for Lilith to join them. Lucifer's heart sank, but he forced a tight smile, determined to be sweet, to mask the bitterness that clung to his insides. He told himself it was for Adam's sake. He’d do anything for Adam, even if it meant sitting through this agonizing lunch with Lilith—an alpha whose angelic voice grated on Lucifer’s every nerve. There was something too perfect about her, something that made Lucifer's skin itch with unease. Still, he sat quietly, biting back every sarcastic retort that rose like bile in his throat.

Lilith was all gentleness, her soft-spoken words weaving through the conversation like silk. She was the picture of grace, and it made Lucifer's blood boil. He tried to be nice, he really did, but a few snide remarks slipped out despite his best efforts. Adam’s eyes widened in surprise, his face a mask of confusion as he glanced between the two of them. Sensing the tension, Lilith excused herself with that same gentle smile, saying she’d just pop to the bathroom and be back soon. Adam nodded, flashing her a grateful grin before turning to Lucifer.

“Are you feeling alright, Luci?” Adam’s brow furrowed in concern, his green eyes searching Lucifer’s face.

Lucifer snorted, rolling his eyes as he crossed his arms.

“I’m fine,” he muttered, though his tone was sharper than he intended.

Adam wasn’t convinced. “Are you sure? You… don’t seem to like Lilith very much.”

Lucifer’s jaw clenched, and for a moment, he considered telling Adam the truth. Telling him how much he hated this, how much it hurt to watch Lilith slowly take his place. But instead, he forced a smile and said, “I like Lilith just fine.”

Adam frowned, his voice softer now. “Then what’s bothering you?”

“Nothing,” Lucifer snapped a bit too quickly.

He could feel the tension rising in his chest, the frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. But before Adam could press further, Lilith returned, her smile as radiant as ever.

Lucifer decided to switch tactics. He plastered on his most charming smile, turning his attention fully to Lilith.

“Oh, welcome back, Lilith,” he cooed, his voice sickly sweet.

He was extra nice now, laying it on thick, but he couldn’t help letting his sly side slip through the cracks. His compliments were laced with barbs, his smiles never quite reaching his eyes. He watched for a reaction, waiting for Lilith to take offense, but then… he noticed something in her gaze—a flicker, a twinkle, like a mirror to his own cunning nature.

It intrigued him. There was something in her eyes that wasn’t innocence. It was something darker, something playful. A likeness to his own mischievous tendencies. Slowly, a realization dawned on Lucifer—Lilith liked it. She found his sharpness endearing. She wasn’t repelled by his snide remarks; she was drawn in.

Lucifer’s interest piqued, a wicked curiosity unfurling in his chest. He didn’t like Lilith, not even a little, but now he was intrigued. How far would she go if an omega tangled themselves in front of her, testing the limits? How easy would it be to capture her attention?

And it was easy—too easy. He barely had to try. Within minutes, Lilith’s focus shifted entirely to him. She brushed Adam off without a second thought, her icy blue eyes fixated on Lucifer as if he were the only person in the room. Lucifer felt a twisted satisfaction bloom inside him, his heart thumping as he watched Adam’s face fall.

Serves you right, Lucifer thought bitterly. You ignored me, replaced me with her. Now you can feel what I’ve felt.

But the satisfaction didn’t last. Guilt crept in as he saw the sadness cloud Adam’s eyes, his smile faltering as he realized he was being left out. Lucifer’s heart ached, the jealousy and anger melting away. This wasn’t what he wanted. Not really. He didn’t want to hurt Adam.

Lucifer shifted the conversation, steering it back toward Adam, and as soon as Adam’s smile returned, so did Lucifer’s peace. Lilith rejoined the conversation, but Lucifer noticed how her eyes kept flicking back to him, how she watched him with growing interest. A plan started to form in his mind, one so wickedly perfect that he couldn’t help but smirk to himself.

I’ll show Adam what Lilith’s really like. He thought, I’ll prove she’s not a good alpha for him.

Without a second thought, Lucifer reached forward under the table, brushing his ankle against Lilith’s. He watched her closely, his eyes dark with anticipation. Lilith’s icy blue eyes brightened instantly, her smile widening as she perked up at the contact.

Oh, the game is on.

Lucifer felt a surge of confidence wash over him. He would win. He had to. Lilith wasn’t good enough for Adam, and Lucifer would make sure Adam saw that. He would prove that no one could love Adam the way he did, that no one else deserved to be by his side.

Lilith wasn’t right for his Addie.

And Lucifer would do whatever it took to show Adam the truth.

“Would you like to go out with me on a date?” Lilith asked tenderly.

Lilith’s question hung in the air, delicate but heavy with unspoken meaning. For a brief moment, Lucifer hesitated, his heart teetering on the edge. Adam liked Lilith, after all. He had been trying for weeks, his eyes lighting up with hope every time she spoke to him. But here she was, asking Lucifer on a date. It had barely been a couple of days since Lucifer had set his plan in motion, and already Lilith was tripping over herself for him. She hadn’t once asked Adam out, hadn’t even noticed him like that, despite his sweet attempts to get her attention.

Lucifer's eyes flicked past Lilith to where Adam stood a few paces behind her, waiting. His expression was hard to read, a soft smile on his lips, but his green eyes—usually so full of warmth—seemed dim. Lucifer hardly went home anymore; Adam’s house had become his sanctuary. They were always together, walking side by side, sharing the weight of each other’s presence. Lucifer ached to push past Lilith, to take Adam’s hand in his, to swing their arms and steal his attention with a gleeful smile, as they had always done. But this was important.

If Lucifer wanted to show Adam the truth, if he wanted to protect him from the heartbreak he knew Lilith would cause, he had to play this game carefully. So, Lucifer put on his sweetest smile, eyes twinkling as he gazed up at Lilith. With a flirtatious wink and a suggestive grin, he nodded.

“Of course,” he replied smoothly, his voice laced with a subtle charm. “I’d love to go out with you.”

Lilith’s face lit up, her cheeks tinged with a soft pink blush. She beamed at him, clearly pleased with his answer.

“That’s great,” she murmured, her voice soft as silk. “Friday night?”

Lucifer’s grin widened, and he nodded. “Friday sounds perfect.”

Lilith hesitated for a moment, glancing over her shoulder in the direction of Adam.

“I was supposed to meet up with Adam to work on our science project, but…” She trailed off, her fingers brushing lightly against Lucifer’s arm.

Lucifer’s grin sharpened, though his voice remained light.

“Oh, don’t worry,” he said. “Adam will understand.”

Lilith smiled, her fingers lingering for just a moment before she nodded.

“You’re right. He’s your best friend—he’ll get it.” With one last smile, she waved and turned to leave.

As soon as she was out of sight, Lucifer’s grin faded, and a knot twisted in his chest. He spun around, eager to skip back to Adam’s side, to be close to him, to bask in the comfort of his presence. But as he approached, his heart sank. Adam wasn’t smiling. His eyes were downcast, his usual brightness dimmed. He looked… small. Hurt. Lucifer’s chest tightened painfully.

“What were you and Lilith talking about?” Adam asked softly, not meeting Lucifer’s eyes.

Lucifer smirked, though it felt forced now. He shrugged, trying to keep his voice light. “She asked me out. We’re going out this Friday.”

Adam pressed his lips together, his gaze dropping further. His voice was barely above a whisper as he muttered, “Oh.”

Lucifer’s heart ached at the sound, a sharp pang of guilt cutting through him. He reached out, grabbing Adam’s hand and squeezing it tightly, desperate to feel that familiar warmth between them.

“Don’t worry,” he said quickly. “Lilith knows you guys were supposed to work on your project, but she’ll rain check with you. You understand, right?”

Adam nodded slowly, his voice hollow. “Yeah… sure. I get it.”

Lucifer beamed up at him, but Adam didn’t look back. His hand, though still held in Lucifer’s, felt limp, lifeless. The knot in Lucifer’s chest tightened, and for a fleeting moment, he wondered if he had made a terrible mistake. He wanted to protect Adam, to show him that Lilith wasn’t the right alpha for him, but now… now he wasn’t so sure.

Lucifer had never felt so torn. The plan was working—Lilith was falling for him, and Adam was beginning to see her in a different light. But it wasn’t supposed to hurt like this. It wasn’t supposed to feel like his heart was being ripped in two.

As they walked together, Adam was quieter than usual, his eyes focused on the ground. Lucifer tried to break the silence, but his attempts fell flat. The usual spark between them felt dull, and every time he looked at Adam, that ache in his chest deepened.

Friday came faster than Lucifer expected. The date loomed ahead of him like a shadow, and the closer it got, the more he dreaded it. He didn’t want to go out with Lilith. He didn’t want to play this game anymore. What he wanted was to grab Adam, pull him close, and tell him the truth—that it wasn’t Lilith he cared about, that it had never been her. It was him. It had always been Adam.

But he couldn’t say that. Not yet. Instead, he stood there, forcing another smile as Lilith approached, her golden hair catching the light, her perfect smile making him feel hollow inside.

The following weeks passed like a slow, agonizing dream. Lilith and Lucifer grew closer with each day, their laughter mingling over lunch and conversations about everything except the one thing that mattered most. Adam, meanwhile, seemed to drift further and further away, his absence a silent weight that gnawed at Lucifer’s heart. He couldn’t understand why Adam was pulling back—not from Lilith, that part made sense—but from him. That hurt in a way Lucifer hadn’t expected. The growing distance between them was like a splinter buried deep in his chest, constantly aching.

Every lunch felt wrong. What used to be a sacred ritual shared between him and Adam had now become something hollow and joyless. It wasn’t supposed to be just him and Lilith. It was supposed to be him and Adam, laughing over silly jokes and stealing glances like they always had. The plan had been simple: prove to Adam that Lilith wasn’t the perfect alpha he thought she was. But instead, all he seemed to be doing was pushing Adam further away, straining their friendship in a way Lucifer hadn’t anticipated.

Lilith’s voice pulled him out of his thoughts one afternoon.

“Lucifer,” she asked softly, her golden hair catching the sun, “are you alright? You’ve seemed... a little down lately.”

Lucifer blinked, forcing himself back into the moment. He plastered on a smile, the same charming mask he always wore.

“Everything’s perfectly fine,” he said, his voice light and easy.

But Lilith wasn’t convinced. Her eyes narrowed with concern, and she leaned in slightly. “Is it about Adam?”

Lucifer’s heart stuttered at the sound of Adam’s name, his eyes widening in surprise. For a split second, he even looked around, half-expecting Adam to be standing somewhere nearby. But of course, he wasn’t. Adam wasn’t there anymore. He rarely was.

“What do you mean?” Lucifer asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the sudden quickening of his heartbeat.

Lilith sighed, glancing down for a moment as if considering her words carefully.

“I’ve noticed he’s been... distant. From both of us.” She paused, her eyes softening with sympathy. “You two were so close. Everyone knew it. Best friends since forever, practically joined at the hip. I can understand why you’re feeling a little down with him pulling away like this. But he’ll come around. He just needs time to... heal.”

Lucifer’s brow furrowed, his stomach twisting in confusion.

“Heal?” The word felt foreign, like it didn’t belong in the same sentence as Adam. “What do you mean? Heal from what?”

Lilith offered him a weak, uncomfortable smile, her gaze falling to her lap.

“I think Adam’s... hurting. He has feelings for me, Lucifer. It’s obvious. And I... well, I didn’t mean to give him the wrong impression, but he’s probably heartbroken, seeing me with someone else.”

Lucifer’s heart clenched painfully. Adam, heartbroken? He’d known Adam liked Lilith, but he hadn’t thought—hadn’t realized how deep those feelings might have gone. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Of course, this would hurt Adam. He’d been too focused on his plan, on showing Adam that Lilith wasn’t right for him, to think about how much it might be tearing Adam apart to watch them together.

His jaw tightened, guilt weaving its way through his chest. He felt... stupid. Selfish. Of course, Adam was hurting. And for what? Lucifer’s plan? To make Adam see something that might not even matter anymore?

“Were you never interested in Adam?” Lucifer asked, his voice coming out smaller than he intended. He needed to know, to understand.

Lilith shook her head, her smile apologetic. “No, I wasn’t. Adam’s... he’s sweet. Kind. But he’s too soft for me. Too delicate. I want someone who can challenge me, someone who can bite back.”

Lucifer swallowed hard, unsure of how to respond. Adam wasn’t delicate—he wasn’t—but he knew what she meant. Adam’s gentleness was part of what made him so easy to love. So how could someone not see that as a strength?

Lilith’s hand reached out, her fingers brushing softly against his. “Lucifer, I really like you. I’m sorry if I’ve caused problems between you and Adam. It was never my intention to hurt anyone.”

Lucifer stared down at her hand, his heart beating loudly in his ears. He felt... torn. Confused. This wasn’t how things were supposed to go. He didn’t want this, not really. But he couldn’t stop now. Not when he was so close.

Lilith’s voice broke through his thoughts again.

“Would you... come with me to the bonfire ritual?” she asked, her voice soft, almost hopeful. “It would mean a lot.”

Lucifer opened his mouth to reply, but the words got stuck in his throat. This was it. His moment. He could take her to the bonfire, in front of everyone—in front of Adam—and show, once and for all, that Lilith wasn’t the alpha Adam thought she was. It was the perfect opportunity to make his point. To prove that she wasn’t worthy of Adam’s love.

But as he hesitated, his mind flickered back to Adam—the way his eyes had looked so empty the last time they’d spoken, the way his hand had felt cold and limp in his grasp. Was this really worth it? Hurting Adam like this, just to prove a point?

“I...” Lucifer’s voice faltered, his heart twisting painfully in his chest.

He wanted to win. He wanted to show Lilith wasn’t the one for Adam. But more than that, he wanted things to go back to the way they were—before all of this. When it was just him and Adam, walking side by side, laughing and sharing their quiet moments.

Lilith waited, her hand still resting on his, her smile hopeful. But Lucifer’s heart wasn’t in it anymore. He wasn’t sure it ever had been.

“Sure. I’d love to go with you.”

Once Lucifer had agreed to go to the bonfire ritual with Lilith, everything seemed to shift. He had thought the game would be over by the night’s end—Adam was supposed to see them together, realize that Lilith wasn’t the alpha for him, and move on. Then, Lucifer would return to Adam’s side, and life would fall back into place, just like before. But the reality was far more complicated, and the bonfire ritual didn’t unfold the way he imagined. Instead of a simple resolution, it was a night of growing frustration.

Lucifer kept his distance from Lilith, his eyes scanning the crowd for Adam, hoping to catch even a glimpse of him. But Adam never appeared, and that absence ate away at Lucifer’s heart. He had anticipated Adam’s presence, expecting him to witness what was happening and understand, but without Adam there, Lucifer’s entire plan felt pointless. The flickering firelight cast eerie shadows on Lilith’s face as she tried to kiss him more than once, attempting to initiate the mating ritual with tender touches. But Lucifer rebuffed her, keeping a polite yet firm distance. He had no intention of mating with her—not that night, not ever.

It was when Lilith brought up his heats that Lucifer felt the true weight of the situation. The question caught him entirely off guard, his body tensing instinctively. Omegas’ heats were a private matter, something deeply personal, never openly discussed unless an intimate bond had already been formed. Yet here Lilith was, asking if his had begun.

Adam hasn’t even asked him about his heats and Adam was supposed to be the first person to ask!

“Have you started yet?” Lilith’s voice was curious, but there was an edge to it, a possessive tone that made Lucifer’s skin prickle.

Lucifer stared at her, his expression hardening, unsure how to respond. The audacity of the question rattled him.

“It’s expected,” she continued casually, “for the omega to invite their chosen mate to share their heat with them.”

Lucifer let out a sharp, incredulous snort before he could stop himself. Her assumption, her sense of entitlement, made his blood boil. Lilith stared him down, her eyes narrowing as if trying to solve a puzzle.

“So, are you planning on inviting me when it happens?” she asked, her voice quieter but more insistent.

“No,” Lucifer bit back, his tone cold and unyielding. That single word hung in the air between them like a lead weight.

Lilith seemed to come to her own conclusion then, a look of frustrated understanding crossing her face. She nodded slowly, her lips pressing into a thin line.

“I see. It seems we’d be better off as friends, then.” Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of hurt behind it, something Lucifer chose to ignore for his own sake.

Lucifer saw this as his way out, his chance to escape the tangled web he had spun around her.

“Maybe,” he said, offering her a charming smile and a squeeze of the hand. It was his way of softening the blow, but it felt hollow.

Lilith smiled weakly and touched his cheek. “I’ll still be here, you know. When you’re ready.”

She kissed him on the cheek and walked away, leaving Lucifer standing alone by the fire, his chest tightening with guilt and confusion. He had gotten what he wanted—he was free of her—but the emptiness lingered.

The bonfire’s glow faded into the night as Lucifer made his way back to Adam’s house, his thoughts spinning. When he opened the door, the warmth of the home hit him like a wave, making him realize how cold he had been all night. Adam hadn’t been himself lately—distant, quiet, yet still allowing Lucifer to stay in his room, to share his bed. But the closeness they once had was missing. Adam no longer hugged him or reached for his hand like he used to, and the absence of that comfort gnawed at Lucifer’s heart.

As he entered Adam’s room, the sight that greeted him made his chest tighten painfully. Adam was curled up in his nest, a book in his lap, his face calm but distant. Lucifer’s heart sank. The realization hit him like a blow—Adam hadn’t gone to the bonfire. He had stayed home, alone. They had promised, hadn’t they? Promised to attend their first coming-of-age bonfire night together. And Lucifer had completely forgotten.

Tears welled up in Lucifer’s eyes before he could stop them, and before he knew it, he was sobbing. The weight of everything—the broken promise, the distance between them, the confusion in his own heart—came crashing down all at once.

Adam looked up, startled, and quickly set his book aside.

“Lucifer?” he called softly, concern filling his voice as he scrambled to his feet. Within seconds, he was at Lucifer’s side, his hands gripping his shoulders, pulling him into a warm embrace.

“What happened? Why are you crying?”

Lucifer clung to him, his body shaking with sobs.

“I’m sorry, Adam,” he choked out, his voice barely a whisper. “I didn’t mean to hurt you... with Lilith.”

Adam’s gentle hum soothed him as he hugged Lucifer tighter, his hand stroking through Lucifer’s hair in the way that always calmed him down.

“It’s okay,” Adam whispered softly, his omega pheromones flooding the room with the familiar scent of apple blossoms, comforting and safe. “I’m not mad at you.”

Lucifer sobbed harder at that, his heart twisting with guilt. “Then why... why were you pushing me away?”

Adam pulled back slightly, just enough to look into Lucifer’s tear-filled eyes. He took Lucifer’s hand, leading him to the nest, guiding him gently to sit.

“I wasn’t trying to push you away,” Adam said quietly, his voice filled with warmth and patience. “I just... I needed some space. I needed time to deal with my own feelings.”

Lucifer looked at him, confused. “Feelings?”

Adam nodded, sighing softly. “I liked Lilith. But I saw that you liked her too. And she liked you back. I wanted you to be happy, Lucifer. So I tried to stay out of the way... to let you two figure things out. I thought that was best.”

Lucifer’s heart shattered at those words. He cried harder, the weight of Adam’s kindness crushing him.

Adam was too good for him. How could he have been so blind, so selfish?

“I’m sorry,” Lucifer repeated, his voice broken as the tears flowed freely. “I’m so sorry.”

Adam just smiled softly and pulled him closer, holding him tight. “It’s okay, Luci. I’m here. I’ve always been here.”

Later that night, after the tears had dried, Lucifer confessed everything about the bonfire, about Lilith’s promises. Adam simply smiled, brushing his fingers through Lucifer’s hair.

“There’s no rush,” Adam whispered. “Lilith will wait until you’re ready.”

Lucifer nodded, but deep down, he knew the truth he couldn’t say out loud. He didn’t want Lilith. He didn’t want anyone else. He wanted Adam. He wanted to be with him.

As Adam stroked his hair and held him close, Lucifer snuggled deeper into the warmth of his embrace, purring softly. Everything seemed to fall back into place after that night. Adam held his hand again, their laughter returned, and they sat together in lessons and at lunch, just like before. It was as if nothing had changed, and Lucifer sighed in relief.

Occasionally, Lilith would smile at him from across the room, a knowing look in her eyes, as if silently reminding him that she was still waiting. Lucifer would smile back, but it was always sheepish, a fleeting gesture. He couldn’t bring himself to tell her the truth—that she would be waiting forever. He would never want her. He only ever wanted Adam.

In the end, it didn’t matter. His plan had worked. He had gotten rid of the alpha that threatened to take Adam away, and now he had Adam all to himself. That was a victory in his book, even if it left a bittersweet taste in his mouth.

It was just the two of them again, as it had always been, as it was always meant to be. After everything—Lilith, the bonfire, the distance—things had returned to their quiet rhythm. They graduated from school and moved on to college together, side by side, just like they had always promised. But something lingered in the air between them, an unspoken truth that neither could quite bring themselves to say aloud. For Lucifer, it was both comforting and painful, this quiet intimacy, because every glance, every touch, only made him yearn for Adam more.

Lucifer never forgot the first thing Adam had ever taught him—how to draw a duck. It was such a simple thing, yet it had sparked something deep inside him, a fascination with ducks that never left him. It had become their little joke, a tender reminder of the start of everything. So, when Lucifer announced what he intended to study in college, the expression on Adam’s face was priceless, and Lucifer wished more than anything that he had a camera to capture the moment.

“Really, Luci?” Adam asked, his voice dripping with disbelief, though there was an undeniable warmth in his eyes. “Are you playing with me again?”

Lucifer couldn’t help but grin wide, his sharp teeth flashing, his eyes crinkling at the corners. There was a playful light in his gaze, the one that always seemed to make Adam’s heart stutter, though Lucifer never noticed.

“Nope,” Lucifer confirmed, his grin growing impossibly larger. “I’m serious. I’m going into businesses studies. All for the foundation of... wait for it... rubber ducks.”

Adam’s mouth fell open in astonishment, his brows furrowed as if trying to decipher whether Lucifer was joking or not.

“Rubber ducks?” he repeated slowly, as though the words themselves were foreign on his tongue.

Lucifer nodded enthusiastically, his eyes gleaming with pride.

“Yup! I’m going to open my very own rubber duck shop. I just need to learn how to run it without going bankrupt first.” He laughed, but there was a sincerity in his voice, a determination that Adam had always admired.

Adam blinked a few times, still processing. Then, slowly, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He chuckled softly, shaking his head in disbelief.

“You’re incredible, you know that?” he murmured, his eyes softening as he gazed at Lucifer. There was something tender in the way he looked at him, something unspoken but so deeply felt.

“But you know,” Adam continued thoughtfully, “you don’t have to limit yourself to rubber ducks. You could do a whole duck-themed shop. Duck clothes, towels, blankets, ornaments—you could even sell duck-themed snacks.”

Lucifer’s heart swelled with affection. He wanted to kiss Adam right then and there, wanted to close the gap between them and let all the words he could never say spill into that one moment. But he couldn’t. Not yet. Instead, he gave a soft laugh, his eyes lingering on Adam’s face, memorizing every detail, every freckle, every line that crinkled when he smiled.

“You always know how to make everything better, Adam.”

Adam’s cheeks flushed slightly, and he looked away, shy under Lucifer’s gaze.

“I just want you to succeed,” he mumbled, though there was a hint of something more in his voice, something deeper.

Lucifer’s heart ached in the most bittersweet way. The longing gnawed at him, but he pushed it aside, as he always did. He would settle for this—for the closeness, for the laughter, for the way Adam always seemed to make everything brighter, even when he didn’t realize it.

The days stretched on, turning into weeks, then months. They studied together, lived together, and every moment was laced with the same quiet yearning that Lucifer kept hidden away. He told himself it was enough. Being by Adam’s side was enough, even if he could never have more. But late at night, when the world was quiet and Adam was asleep beside him, Lucifer’s heart would whisper truths he couldn’t bear to voice.

He wanted more. He wanted everything.

He wanted Adam, not as a friend, not as a companion, but as something more, something deeper. But fear held him back. What if confessing changed everything? What if Adam pulled away? What if Lucifer lost the only person who had ever truly known him, who had been there from the very beginning?

One night, as they lay in their shared bed, Adam turned toward him, his voice soft and drowsy in the darkness.

“Lucifer?”

“Yeah?”

Adam hesitated for a moment before continuing, his voice almost a whisper. “Are you happy? I mean... with everything?”

Lucifer swallowed, his throat tightening as he fought back the emotions threatening to spill over. He turned to look at Adam, his heart pounding in his chest.

“I am,” he said, though the words felt heavy, incomplete. “I’m happy as long as I’m with you.”

Adam’s eyes met his, and for a brief moment, something flickered between them, something raw and vulnerable. But before Lucifer could grasp it, Adam smiled softly and closed his eyes again, settling back into the comfort of their shared space.

Lucifer lay awake long after that, staring up at the ceiling, his heart aching with the weight of all the things left unsaid. He wanted to tell Adam the truth—that he wasn’t just happy because they were together as friends. He was happy because Adam was his world, because every day spent with him was a day he cherished more than anything else. Because Adam saved him and lucifer wouldn’t be here otherwise.

But he couldn’t say it. Not yet.

So, he let the silence fall between them again, just as he always had, and waited for the courage that might one day come. Until then, he would stay by Adam’s side, hoping that one day, things might change. That one day, Adam might see him the way Lucifer saw him—with love, with longing, and with the deepest part of his heart.

But for now, it was enough to be close, even if the space between them was filled with words they were too afraid to speak.

Of course his heats began the week before they were due to start college together. They had agreed on becoming roommates. Lucifers whole body flared with delicious heat and between his soft thighs an ache for Adam grow.

Adam was kind. Adams mama (his adopted mama he supposed) was understanding. Having learnt about heats and the cycle of being an omega, it really shouldn’t have been that surprising. But it was nice to have two omegas that understood and helped him.

Lucifer debated going back to his family house while his heat rampaged through him. The thought that Adam might over hear him and his desire for him was too much. Adam, bless his heart, tried to get Lucifer to stay but Lucifer couldn’t. They were both omegas and he didn’t want to see the disgust in Adams face if he accidentally heard Lucifer moaning for him. Besides Lucifer didn’t trust himself not to jump Adam.

The real problems began after his heat. His body was more awake. More aware. During college he was surrounded by Adam. Adams touch, Adam pheromones, his clothes, his boxers, his everything.

More than once Lucifer had waited patiently for Adam to leave for a class, grabbed Adams boxers, locked himself in the bathroom and dropped his pants. His fingers slipped between his soft thighs and Lucifer would spend the next few hours pumping his aching cunt with his fingers while holding Adams boxers to his mouth. He knew it might be considered a little much but he couldn’t help it. He’d lick and suck the fabric, finding the wet patch of Adams own omega core and suck on it, tasting Adams fluids with desire.

“Shit.” He groaned loudly, pushing his soaked fingers harder into his drippy wet cunt. Lucifer shifted on the toilet set, spreading his thighs more and curling his toes. “Fuck. Fuck me Addie. It feels so good.”

Lucifers body trembled from pleasure. He grabbed Adams most recent boxer shorts, a cute blue and white pair that he had seen Adam hastily kicked off this morning. Lucifer had waited until Adam wasn’t looking before swiping them from the ground.

“Mine! Mine! You’re mine Addie! Mine!”

He mouth watered as he sucked on the inside area of the crotch. Lucifer could taste the omega body fluids that were soaked into the fabric and it made him squirt with want. His pussy quivered around his fingers, Lucifer arched them and thrusted even harder.

Lucifers eyes were half shut as he enjoyed the fantasy. “Ah, ah, ohhhhh~ harder Addie. Come on baby. Ride my pussy harder, you can do it~”

Clenching the fabric between his teeth, Lucifers other hand yanked his shirt up and began to rub his breast. His fingers playing with his nipples and making his head fall all the way back, lightly hitting the wall behind the toilet.

“Fuck! Shit!” He moaned, arch his hips and trembling when he heard the loud squishing sound of his body fluids. “Holy shit! Adam! Just like that! More, fuck me more! Ohh! I’m yours Addie! My body belongs to you! Nobody else is allowed to touch me like this, Addie!”

Lucifers body tensed up as he came hard. So hard his eyes rolled back and all he saw was stars. Lucifer panted heavily, his body drenched in sweat and his omega pussy quivering to the point his toes curled inward.

“Shit.” He whispered, licking the wet patch on Adam boxers. His face grow pink as he held them between his hands. “I’m such a creepy. But I just love him so much. I can’t help how I feel.”

With a sigh, Lucifer moved off the toilet. His feet trembling and legs buckling. Ever since he has begun his heats, everything was in overdrive and well…it was so hard sometimes.

Lucifer was touching himself practically on a daily basis. Which was normal for a healthy Omega, he learned. It’s a wonder he hasn’t begun to steal Adam clothes away…the ones he does have, Adam had given him. With another sigh, Lucifer looked at Adam’s boxer shorts and groaned, he had to wash them before Adam comes home…

His pussy began to ache again. Lucifer swallowed thickly and pushed the boxers onto his hand, stretching them out so Adam’s wet patch was face up. Lucifer shifted, lifting his leg and begging to rub the area against his dripping cunt. His head tilted backward and jaw became slack with pleasure.

His body could never settle for long. He’d be fucking himself for another hour or so..

A week later, Adam came bursting into their shared dorm, the door slamming so hard into the wall that Lucifer nearly jumped out of his skin. His heart raced in his chest as he clutched his book to steady his nerves. But before he could even scold Adam for his dramatic entrance, he saw the way Adam's eyes were blazing with excitement, bright and full of life, and Lucifer couldn’t help but grin. Adam was glowing, his joy contagious, and as much as Lucifer's stomach twisted with something darker, he still thought Adam looked adorable, practically vibrating with energy.

“Luci! Luci!” Adam chanted, his voice filled with the kind of excitement that made Lucifer's heart ache and swell all at once. Without warning, Adam leaped at him, knocking the smaller Omega off balance, clutching onto him like he couldn’t wait to share whatever had him so worked up.

“Look! Look at this!”

Lucifer chuckled softly, trying to steady himself under the weight of Adam's enthusiasm.

“Alright, alright, calm down,” he said, his voice full of affection, even though there was a nervous knot forming in the pit of his stomach. He reached for the flyer Adam was waving in his face, eyebrows raised in curiosity. “A music concert?”

“Yeah! Let’s go tonight!” Adam gasped, bouncing on the balls of his feet like a child waiting for Christmas morning.

Lucifer's eyes darkened with confusion.

“But you’ve never really been into music before,” he said, his tone gentle but cautious. His bright blue eyes searched Adam's face, brimming with emotions that he couldn’t quite name, though the familiar sting of jealousy was already starting to claw at him. “What’s gotten into you?”

Adam’s grin widened, so much so that he looked like the Cheshire Cat, his face lighting up in a way that made Lucifer’s heart clench.

“The bass player is so cool! You have no idea! She’s awesome! We’re in the same course, and I started talking to her this morning. She invited me to her show!”

Lucifer felt his stomach drop, the warmth in Adam’s smile suddenly feeling like a knife to the chest. His insides twisted uncomfortably, but he forced a smile to his lips.

“Who?” he asked, his voice tight despite his best efforts to keep it light.

“Her name’s Lute,” Adam replied, practically glowing as he rushed around their dorm, gathering his things in a whirlwind of excitement. “She’s such a cool Alpha. We’ve got so much in common!”

Lucifer froze, his fingers tightening around the edges of the yellow flyer, his nails biting into the paper. “Oh?” he asked, the word slipping out sharper than he intended. “Like what, exactly?”

Adam didn’t seem to notice the change in Lucifer’s tone, too caught up in his excitement. “Well, for one, we both love punk rock! And we both want to leave this town someday, maybe move to a big city like New York! Can you imagine? We both like apple cider and cheesy chips, and she’s into this designer called Pumpkin Skull! You’d love her, Luci!”

Lucifer listened, his heart sinking with every word, his face darkening as Adam continued to ramble on. The flyer in his hand was starting to tear at the edges under his grip, the vibrant yellow paper crinkling in protest. Adam’s eyes were glowing, that beautiful green of his irises shining with every word, with every mention of Lute, with every detail that Lucifer felt like he could have shared too if only Adam had ever asked.

“Don’t do that, Luci!” Adam gasped, his hand reaching out to grab the flyer as Lucifer absentmindedly tore at it, his fingers ripping through the edges without even realizing it. Adam lunged to take it back, but Lucifer ducked under his outstretched hands, his body twisting away with a sharpness that mirrored the ache in his chest.

Lucifer’s thoughts were spinning. So, this Alpha liked apple cider and cheesy chips? Big deal. Lucifer liked those too. He would have left this town in a heartbeat if Adam had ever said he wanted to go. Hell, he would’ve followed him to the ends of the earth. And punk rock? Sure, Lucifer didn’t know the first thing about it, but if that’s what Adam liked, he’d learn. For Adam, he’d learn anything.

But he didn’t say any of that. Instead, he let Adam’s excitement continue to stab at him, word by word. He watched the way Adam’s face lit up when he talked about her—about Lute—and it made his chest feel hollow, like everything between them was slipping away without Adam even realizing it.

Lucifer finally let the crumpled flyer fall from his hands. “Sounds like you’ve got it all figured out,” he said, his voice quieter now, almost flat.

His eyes lingered on Adam, searching for something—anything—that would tell him that maybe, just maybe, he was still the most important person in Adam’s life. But all he saw was that damn glowing excitement, and it was like a punch to the gut.

Adam blinked, pausing for a moment as if finally sensing the change in Lucifer’s mood. “Luci... you’ll come with me, right?” he asked, his voice softening, concern flickering in his eyes.

Lucifer wanted to scream. He wanted to tell Adam that he didn’t want to go, that he didn’t care about some Alpha with a bass guitar, that all he wanted was to spend the evening wrapped up in the quiet warmth of their dorm, just the two of them. But the words stuck in his throat, choked by the fear of driving Adam away even more.

Instead, he forced a smile, small and brittle.

“Yeah,” he said, his voice tight, betraying the ache in his chest. “I’ll come.”

Adam grinned again, all traces of hesitation vanishing as he rushed to gather his things, talking about how great the concert would be and how cool Lute was. But Lucifer couldn’t hear him anymore. The words washed over him, muffled by the sound of his own heartbeat, the thudding in his chest a painful reminder of all the things he wished he could say but never would.

That night, Lucifer stood beside Adam at the concert, watching as the lights flickered over the stage, the music blaring through the speakers. But his eyes weren’t on the stage. They were on Adam. Watching him. Watching the way he looked at her—Lute—as she played, as if she were the most incredible thing in the world.

And for the first time in his life, Lucifer felt like he was truly losing Adam.

The thought ripped through him, sharp and unforgiving, and as he stood there, surrounded by the noise and the crowd, Lucifer realized that no matter how hard he tried to hold on, Adam was already slipping away from him. And there was nothing he could do to stop it.

He bit his lip, blinking back the tears that threatened to fall. He would smile, he would stand by Adam’s side, just like always. But inside, he was breaking, his heart fracturing with every beat. And Adam, sweet and oblivious, had no idea.

Lucifer wanted to scream, but all he could do was smile.

Eventually, Lute’s band wrapped up, and the stage lights dimmed as she and her bandmates exited to a wave of cheers and clapping. In the low glow of the club, her cool, sharp eyes scanned the crowd, looking for Adam. When she found him, her lips curled into a confident smirk as she made a beeline in their direction. Lucifer trailed behind Adam, the familiar ache in his chest deepening with every step.

Lute was beautiful in a way that was utterly different from Lilith. Where Lilith was all soft curves and dark allure, Lute exuded a raw, unapologetic edge. Her short, choppy hair was a mix of steel gray and white, framing her angular face, and her large brown eyes shone with a sharpness that suggested she saw more than she let on. Her olive skin, warm and smooth, gave Lucifer the impression that she might have Italian roots. She carried herself with an air of careless rebellion, like someone who lived entirely on her own terms. And that made Lucifer’s stomach twist with jealousy all over again.

As soon as Lute reached Adam, he grinned and high-fived her, showering her with compliments about the show, his eyes bright and full of admiration. Lute smirked back, basking in his praise.

"Thanks for coming to support me, Adam," she said, her voice low and velvety, dripping with gratitude.

"Of course I would," Adam replied, and Lucifer could see the faint blush that tinged his cheeks.

He frowned, unable to stop the ugly feeling gnawing at him. He didn’t like the way Lute was looking at Adam, didn’t like the way her presence seemed to pull Adam further and further away from him. It was the same sick feeling he’d felt with Lilith, the same fear that someone else could swoop in and steal Adam from him.

Adam nudged Lucifer, snapping him out of his dark thoughts. He blinked and realized that both Adam and Lute were now looking at him, waiting for a response.

"Luci, this is Lute," Adam said, his voice hesitating slightly. "Lute, this is Lucifer... my best friend."

Lucifer tried to smile, but it felt forced, brittle. He didn’t miss the way Adam had faltered on that last word—friend. Something about it burned more than it should have. And when Lute smiled back at him, friendly but distant, he had to fight the urge to frown. He knew that smile. Knew what it meant. Soon enough, her attention was back on Adam, her laughter easy and familiar, like they’d known each other for years. And Lucifer, standing on the outskirts, felt that old familiar pang of dread.

He knew this game. He’d played it before, with Lilith, and now here it was again—another Alpha trying to steal what was his.

When Adam eventually wandered off to grab drinks—three apple ciders, Lucifer noted bitterly—Lucifer’s jealousy flared again. Apple cider had always been their thing. It felt like a betrayal, however small, and the unfairness of it all churned inside him. Now, alone with Lute, Lucifer prepared to charm her, to weave the same spell that had worked on Lilith, but before he could even begin, Lute’s eyes narrowed.

"You don’t like me, do you?" she said, cutting straight to the point. Her voice was sharp but not unkind, more amused than anything. Lucifer blinked, momentarily caught off guard.

"What?" he tried to deny it, but Lute’s eyes were relentless, pinning him in place like a hawk eyeing its prey.

"I can read people, you know," she said with a smirk, crossing her arms. "I can always tell when someone doesn’t like me or when they don’t want to be somewhere. And you? You’re screaming it, dude."

Lucifer stiffened, realizing there was no point in pretending. He tilted his head, sizing her up in return, before deciding to take a different approach. This wasn’t like with Lilith. Lute wasn’t easily charmed, but she was competitive. Good. He could work with that.

He exhaled softly. "You’re right. I don’t trust Alphas." It wasn’t a lie. Not entirely.

Lute's expression shifted slightly, her tough exterior softening just a touch.

“Bad experiences?" she asked, her voice quieter now, more understanding.

Lucifer nodded, his mind flashing back to those memories—Alphas who had only wanted to possess, to control, to dominate.

“Yeah," he admitted, his voice low. “Really bad ones."

Lute looked at him for a long moment, something thoughtful passing through her eyes. "Well, for what it’s worth, I’m not here to hurt Adam," she said carefully.

Lucifer’s blood boiled at the very idea, his jealousy igniting like a wildfire.

“How do you know that?" he snapped, his voice harsher than he intended. "How can you promise you won’t hurt him?"

Lute seemed taken aback by his intensity, but then her expression softened again.

“You’re a good friend," she said after a pause, her eyes warmer now, almost admiring. "I can see how much you care about him. It’s... it’s actually kind of sweet."

Lucifer forced himself to remain composed, hiding the smug satisfaction that spread through him. She’s buying it.

He leaned into the role, making himself appear smaller, more vulnerable. "I just... I don’t want to see him get hurt," he whispered, looking up at her with wide, innocent eyes. "He means the world to me."

Lute’s gaze softened even more, and she took a small step closer, her hand brushing against his arm.

“I promise," she said, her voice firm but kind. "I’m not like those other Alphas. I won’t hurt him. Or you."

Lucifer bit his lip, feigning uncertainty before finally nodding, as if he were cautiously accepting her promise.

“You promise?" he asked again, his voice small.

"I swear," she said, her grip tightening briefly on his shoulder.

By the time Adam returned with the drinks, Lute’s attention had shifted from him to Lucifer, her hand resting on his arm more often than not, her eyes softer whenever she glanced his way. Adam smiled, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. He watched them closely, his brow furrowing slightly, his lips twitching as if trying to suppress something. His green eyes darted between Lucifer and Lute, filled with a flicker of uncertainty that Lucifer didn’t notice.

But Adam noticed. He saw the subtle shifts, the closeness between them, and something in his chest tightened painfully. As the night went on, he found himself smiling less and less, his laughter feeling hollow, and for the first time, a strange, gnawing feeling of loss began to creep into his heart.

Lute exchanged numbers with Lucifer that night, and soon enough, she was texting him constantly. Twice a day turned into casual conversations at all hours. It was effortless, really—easier than Lucifer had anticipated. He thought breaking her down would take more effort, that she would be more of a challenge. But no, she was just like all the others. And with each text, each exchange, Lucifer felt a small victory growing inside him.

That night, Lucifer sat curled up with Adam in the dim light of their dorm's living room. A movie flickered on the screen, but neither of them was really paying attention. It was the night of the bonfire ritual, a tradition they usually never missed, but tonight, they both silently agreed that staying in was the better choice. Old Berry would scold them for skipping, but Lucifer didn’t care. He was exactly where he wanted to be—tucked against Adam’s side, his head resting on Adam’s shoulder, the warmth between them like it always had been. Like it was supposed to be.

Lucifer hardly ever slept in his own bed anymore. Even after all these years, he still slipped into Adam’s room at night, just like when they were kids. Adam never pushed him away, never told him no. His room had always been a sanctuary for Lucifer, the one place he could let his guard down, where everything felt safe. But lately, Adam had been different. Stiffer, more distant. Lucifer could feel it in the way Adam’s body didn’t relax against his anymore, in the way his responses had grown shorter, more clipped.

The soft chime of a message interrupted the quiet. Lucifer groaned, stretching lazily to grab his phone from the coffee table. The screen lit up with a text from Lute.

"Is that Lute?" Adam asked, his voice quieter than usual, a hint of something unspoken threading through his words.

Lucifer didn’t think much of it, answering absentmindedly, "Yeah, it’s her."

There was a pause, a brief silence that felt heavier than it should have. "I didn’t know you two exchanged numbers," Adam murmured, his voice dropping lower.

Lucifer shrugged, barely looking up from his phone. "We did at the concert. It’s not a big deal." He glanced at Adam, but his best friend’s face was hard to read, his green eyes focused on the television. Lucifer brushed it off and went back to his phone as another message from Lute came in.

"She wants to hang out Saturday night," Lucifer muttered, a hint of annoyance creeping into his voice. He was irritated that Lute was interrupting his time with Adam. This was supposed to be their night, and now it felt tainted.

Adam bit his lip, hesitating before speaking, his voice softer than before. "She hasn’t been responding to my texts lately."

Lucifer stilled. For a moment, his own jealousy evaporated, replaced by curiosity. "How long has she been ignoring you?"

Adam’s eyes flickered with something sadder, more vulnerable. He glanced away, the glow of the TV casting shadows across his face. "About a week now," he admitted quietly. "I asked her if she wanted to come to the bonfire tonight, but she left me on read."

Lucifer’s heart skipped a beat, and he had to fight the smirk threatening to spread across his lips. It was working. Slowly but surely, Lute was slipping away from Adam. He should have been more focused on Adam’s sadness, should have cared about the hurt in his voice, but all Lucifer could think about was how close he was to winning. Soon, Lute would be out of their lives, and things would go back to normal. Just him and Adam. Like it had always been.

But Adam's next question caught him off guard. "Do you like her?" Adam asked, his voice suddenly serious, his eyes searching Lucifer’s face for something he wasn’t ready to give.

Lucifer blinked, confused. "Why are you asking me that?"

Adam was quiet for a long moment, his brow furrowing before he finally spoke. "What about Lilith?"

The name made Lucifer bristle instantly. He hated hearing it. Lilith didn’t matter anymore, hadn’t mattered for a long time. Why was Adam even bringing her up?

"What about her?" Lucifer snapped, clicking his tongue in frustration. He didn’t like where this conversation was headed.

Adam blinked, his expression tightening. "I thought you and her had... something."

Lucifer rolled his eyes, irritation prickling at his skin. "We don’t. Not really." He paused, adding quickly, "Lilith doesn’t even like any Omegas in town, Addie. You know that. She’s always been... complicated."

Adam flinched, catching the subtle undertone in Lucifer’s words.

“You know I wouldn’t ever considered something with her," he said softly, his voice tinged with regret. "Not after what happened between the two of you."

Lucifer smiled, pleased with the way Adam seemed to fold under his explanation. He snuggled closer, pressing his head against Adam’s chest, feeling the familiar comfort in the way they fit together.

“I know," he murmured, his voice soft, soothing. But Adam didn’t relax. His body was still tense, rigid, like something was wrong.

Lucifer frowned, sensing the change. "Are you feeling stiff?" he asked, his tone gentle. "I can give you a back massage if you want."

Before Adam could respond, Lucifer’s phone chimed again. This time, Adam’s voice was sharper, more pointed. "Is that Lute again?"

Lucifer’s patience snapped. "So what if it is?" he snapped, the frustration bubbling over. "What I have going on with Lute has nothing to do with you."

The second the words left his mouth, he regretted them. Adam’s face fell, the hurt so clear in his eyes it made Lucifer’s heart twist. Adam flinched as if he’d been struck, pulling away from Lucifer’s embrace, his warmth disappearing like a candle snuffed out.

"I guess you’re right, Lucifer," Adam said quietly, standing up. "It’s got nothing to do with me if you're... moving on."

Lucifer froze. Moving on?

He stared up at Adam, shocked and confused, until the weight of Adam’s words hit him. Adam had called him Lucifer—not Luci, not the familiar nickname he’d always used. Something between them had shifted, cracked, and Lucifer didn’t know how to fix it.

"Addie, wait—" Lucifer reached out, trying to grab his arm, to pull him back into the safety of their closeness. But Adam pulled away, his eyes hardening.

"Don’t come into my room tonight," Adam said firmly, his voice colder than Lucifer had ever heard it. "Or the next few nights. I need space."

Lucifer gawked, his chest tightening painfully.

“Space? Space from what?" His voice grew sharper, more defensive. "Because Lute likes me better? Is that it? You’re mad because she’s talking to me and not you? You’re being so childish, Adam!"

Adam’s face twisted with frustration, his lips parting in an angry retort.

“I don’t want you in my room until I say you can come back!" he snapped, his green eyes blazing with a hurt that made Lucifer’s heart squeeze.

Lucifer growled in frustration, baring his teeth as the heat of the argument rose between them. "What do you want from me, Adam? Should I stop talking to Lute? Would that make you feel better?"

Adam flinched at the question, the pain in his eyes intensifying.

“No," he whispered, shaking his head. "I don’t want that."

Before Lucifer could say anything else, before he could figure out how to fix the growing distance between them, Adam turned and walked into his room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. The finality of the sound echoed through the room like a death knell, but what broke Lucifer was the sharp, unmistakable click of the lock turning.

For a moment, Lucifer just stood there, staring at the closed door, his heart aching. His phone buzzed again in his hand, pulling him from his thoughts. It was Lute.

Hey, you free tonight? I wanted to ask you something.

Lucifer stared at the message, his mind racing. He could feel everything slipping through his fingers—Adam’s warmth, their closeness, the safety he had always taken for granted. And now, Lute, ready to pull him away even further.

His fingers hovered over the keyboard before he finally texted back, The bonfire ritual is tonight. Wanna come?

Lute’s response was instant: Fuck yeah!

[rainforestakiie]

AdamsApple Month Harvest!

Bonfire~

i was travelling for 12 hours yesterday! i really wanted bonfire to be finished but i think there will be one final part! this is just finishing up what lucifer did! you might be pissed off with him here and if you are pissed off with him but also pity him a littl ~ i have succeded as a writer!

also @inubaki will you tell me now ? :(

Part 01 - Part 02 - Part 03 - Part 04

@adamsappleweek

Okay, maybe he was being unfair. Maybe he was being more than unfair—he was being mean, even cruel. But Lucifer couldn’t help it. The anger inside him was burning so fiercely it felt like it might tear him apart from the inside out. And underneath that rage was something much darker, more suffocating: jealousy. Bitter, gnawing jealousy that consumed him every time he saw the way Adam’s eyes lit up when he talked about Lute.

Why? Lucifer thought, his heart twisting painfully. Why is Adam so obsessed with her?

He doesn’t need her. He’s never needed anyone else but me. It had always been just the two of them, hadn’t it? They had made it through everything together—through childhood, through the awkward teenage years, through heartbreak and loneliness. Lucifer had been there through it all, always by Adam’s side, always the one Adam turned to. They didn’t need anyone else.

But now... now there was Lute. This Alpha with her punk attitude, her cool smirk, and her stupid band. And Adam couldn’t stop talking about her. It made Lucifer’s blood boil. Every time Adam brought her up, it was like a knife twisting deeper into his chest.

He didn’t even care about Lute. He didn’t care if she liked him, or if she texted him all the time, or even if she started following him around like a lost puppy. The only thing that mattered was Adam. Adam was his. He had always been his, hadn’t he? And now, it felt like Adam was slipping through his fingers, being pulled away by someone who didn’t even know him, not really. Not the way Lucifer did.

Lucifer sat in his now-empty living room, staring at the locked door to Adam’s bedroom. The echo of their argument still hung in the air, the words they had thrown at each other sharp and jagged, leaving invisible wounds that bled between them. Adam had never locked him out before. Never. Even in their worst fights, even when they were kids and one of them got angry, they always made up. They always found their way back to each other.

But this time felt different. It felt... final.

Lucifer’s phone buzzed again. Another message from Lute. She was waiting for him, excited about the bonfire. And for a moment, Lucifer thought about blowing her off, about telling her he wasn’t coming, about staying right here and waiting for Adam to unlock that door, to let him back in. But what good would that do? Adam had asked for space. Adam had locked him out.

Lucifer's chest tightened, his throat constricting painfully as he realized that, for the first time in his life, Adam had shut him out completely. And he didn’t know how to handle that. He didn’t know what to do with the emptiness it left behind.

Maybe that was why he had lashed out so harshly. Why he had thrown those cruel words at Adam, hoping that they’d bring him back, hoping that they’d make Adam see how much he needed him, how much he depended on their connection. But instead, it had only pushed Adam further away.

Lucifer sighed, running a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of his mistake settle over him like a heavy blanket. He hadn’t meant to hurt Adam. Not really. He just didn’t know how to handle this—this feeling of losing him. Of being replaced. He didn’t know how to make Adam see that no one could ever understand him the way Lucifer did, that no one would ever care for him the way Lucifer had always cared.

His phone buzzed again, and this time, Lucifer stared at it, at Lute’s message, for a long moment. Maybe if he kept playing this game, if he kept Lute close, it would distract him from the ache in his chest. Maybe if he let her think she was winning him over, it would make everything feel less... empty.

He glanced at the locked door once more, a bitter taste in his mouth. He hated that he had hurt Adam. Hated that Adam had hurt him in return. But right now, he didn’t know how to fix it. And maybe, for just tonight, he didn’t want to. Maybe he wanted to forget about the pain and jealousy swirling inside him, if only for a few hours.

Lucifer typed out a quick message to Lute, confirming he’d meet her at the bonfire. She responded instantly, her excitement practically leaping off the screen. He knew what he was doing—knew this would only make things worse between him and Adam. But he couldn’t stop himself. Maybe, just for tonight, he needed the distraction. He needed to feel like he was still in control of something, anything.

But as he grabbed his jacket and headed out the door, Lucifer couldn’t shake the feeling that, with every step he took toward Lute, he was stepping further away from Adam. And that thought... that thought broke his heart more than he wanted to admit.

Lucifer glanced back at Adam’s locked door one final time before leaving the dorm, his heart aching with every step. The silence from behind that door felt heavier than the night sky above, a quiet reminder of the growing distance between them. The hallway seemed longer, emptier, without Adam by his side. He had always been there, hadn’t he? Always close, always within reach. But now… now it felt like Adam was slipping away, like sand falling through his fingers, and Lucifer didn’t know how to stop it.

He walked slowly down the street toward the open field where the bonfire ritual was held every year, the cool autumn air brushing against his skin. He wasn’t in any rush. He had no real desire to meet Lute. He certainly didn’t plan on anything serious with her, not in the way people might assume. The only person he would ever willingly give himself to, body and soul, was Adam. And the thought of anyone else touching him felt wrong—empty, even.

Lucifer sighed deeply, a pout forming on his lips as he let himself drift into the fantasy that always lingered in the back of his mind: Adam at his side.

They would walk together, hands intertwined, fingers softly brushing as they swung between them. He imagined the warmth of Adam’s skin, the familiar scent that always calmed him, that grounded him. The thought made him hum softly, a dreamy moan escaping his lips as his mind painted a picture of the two of them, not just friends, but partners—walking through the cool night air toward the bonfire.

They would dance beneath the stars, their bodies swaying in perfect sync. They’d exchange apple cider and laughter, their hands finding one another again and again, seeking comfort and familiarity in every touch. And later, much later, they’d sit by the glowing embers of the fire, sharing an apple under the moonlight, sealing their fates together. The crown of red carnations and apples, a symbol of love and devotion, would rest on his golden hair, only to be shared with Adam—the only one who had ever mattered.

But as the warmth of the fantasy wrapped around him, Lucifer forced himself to stop. His heart clenched painfully in his chest, and he bit down hard on his lip to keep from whimpering. There was no use in dreaming of a future that Adam didn’t even want. And as much as he longed for that closeness, for Adam to be his in every way, Lucifer couldn’t change the reality that stretched between them like a yawning chasm.

“Hello, Lucifer,” came a voice from the side, pulling him back to the present. Old Betty stood by the water’s edge, her sharp eyes narrowing as she looked him over.

Lucifer nodded at her out of respect, though his heart wasn’t in it.

“Evening, Betty," he greeted, his voice tight, his smile strained.

Betty frowned, glancing behind him as if expecting someone else. “No Adam again, I see?”

The mention of Adam brought an immediate sting to Lucifer’s chest, his frown deepening.

“Adam’s sick,” he lied, his voice colder than he intended. “He was going to come with me, but he couldn’t make it.”

Betty clicked her tongue in disapproval, shaking her head as she adjusted the crown she held for him.

“Kids these days,” she muttered. “A little cold and it’s the end of the world.”

Lucifer felt his temper flare, the urge to snap at her almost overwhelming.

She doesn’t understand, he thought bitterly, but he bit back the retort, forcing his face into a neutral expression as Betty placed the red carnations and apple crown on his head. It felt heavier than it should have, a weight that pressed down on him with the reminder of everything he didn’t have.

"Now remember," Betty began, her voice instructive as she wove the crown through his golden hair, "This crown stays on until you share the apple with your chosen partner. Only then do you take it off."

Lucifer barely heard her, the words meaningless in the sea of emotions swirling inside him. He gave a curt nod, rolling his eyes when her back was turned. As he walked away, he could hear the murmurs of disapproval behind him, the whispers about him being the strangest omega the town had ever seen. He should have let their words roll off his back, but tonight, they stung.

Maybe it’s true, he thought bitterly. Maybe I am strange. Maybe that’s why Adam doesn’t want me anymore.

Lucifer’s steps slowed as he reached the open field, his gaze drawn to the happy omegas fluttering about, their laughter and excitement filling the air as they rushed to find someone to connect with. The sight only deepened his sense of isolation, of not belonging. How he hated it—hated the rituals, hated the expectations, hated how everyone seemed so happy while he stood there, miserable and alone.

“Lucifer!” A voice cut through the crowd, bright and excited. He groaned inwardly.

Lute’s voice rang out again, louder this time. “Lucifer! Over here!”

He forced a smile, slipping the mask back on, his charm dialed up as he turned toward her. The way Lute’s cheeks flushed when she saw him told him it was working. He took a moment to observe her crown—peaches and daisies, an odd choice but fitting for her.

Not like it mattered, he reminded himself. Lute wasn’t the one he wanted.

“Hello, Lute,” he chimed smoothly, his voice warm and inviting despite the emptiness he felt inside.

Lute beamed as she approached him, stopping just in front of him with an excited gleam in her eyes.

“I’m so happy you invited me,” she said, almost shyly. “I thought you weren’t going to.”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Lucifer lied effortlessly, though his heart wasn’t in it.

All he could think about was Adam. What was he doing now? Was he thinking about Lucifer at all? Did he miss him the way Lucifer missed him, or was he glad for the distance? The thought of Adam sitting alone in his room, the door still locked between them, twisted the knife in his chest even deeper.

This was supposed to be our night, Lucifer thought bitterly. Not hers.

Lucifer turned on the charm, effortlessly slipping into the role he had mastered so well. He smiled sweetly, batting his long lashes in just the right way, and laughed softly whenever Lute said something even mildly amusing. He stood close, letting his hand brush hers, and watched with quiet satisfaction as her cheeks flushed a deeper red each time. It was all too easy, even if his heart wasn’t in it—especially because his heart wasn’t in it.

Lute was kind. She was attentive and sweet, always trying to understand him. That much Lucifer couldn’t deny. But when she asked, “Have I proven myself to you yet?”

A flicker of confusion flashed across his mind.

Prove herself?

He struggled to remember, before it clicked—oh, right. He had made her believe she had to prove she wasn’t like other alphas.

His lips curved into a grin, and he let his eyes widen in that big, innocent way he knew always worked.

“Yes,” he said, nodding. “You have. You’re not like other alphas at all.”

Lute beamed at the compliment, her whole face lighting up as if he had just given her the world.

“I’m glad,” she said, stepping a little closer. “Would it be alright if I asked what bad experience you had with an alpha? I want to know what hurt you.”

Lucifer hesitated for a split second, but the lie rolled off his tongue with practiced ease.

“There was an alpha I really liked,” he said, his voice dropping, soft and wounded. “But they hid who they really were. They were cruel to me… hurt me.”

He wrapped his arms around himself, as if shielding his body from invisible bruises. His eyes fell to the ground, and he rubbed his arms for dramatic effect.

Lute’s expression softened instantly, her eyes wide with concern and sadness.

“I’m so sorry, Lucifer,” she whispered. “I would never do that to you. Can I… can I hug you?”

Lucifer forced a shy nod, and Lute gently pulled him into her arms. Her hands curled awkwardly around him, her grip uncertain. It wasn’t right. The hug felt uncomfortable, cold, and stiff. There was none of the warmth he craved, none of the sense of belonging he always felt in Adam’s arms. But Lucifer played along, letting out a fake sigh of relief, pretending to melt into the embrace.

It’s not like Adam’s hugs, he thought, bitterness rising in his throat. Adam’s hugs were soft, secure, home.

Lute’s embrace felt like he was trying to fit into something that wasn’t made for him. It left him hollow and empty.

“Thank you,” Lucifer muttered hastily, pulling back quicker than he intended. Lute smiled brightly, oblivious to his discomfort, and took his hand. Her fingers were warm, but they didn’t ignite the same fire that Adam’s touch always did.

She stepped closer, her breath soft against his cheek.

“Can I kiss you?” she asked, her voice barely a whisper.

Lucifer’s heart stilled in his chest, his lips parting in shock.

Kiss?

His mind raced. He didn’t want this. He wanted his first kiss to be with Adam—only with Adam. That moment, that intimacy, was something he had always saved for him. No one else.

“I… uh…” he stuttered, his voice trembling, his body frozen with panic. But before he could say no, before he could push her away, Lute leaned in, her eyes fluttering shut.

Lucifer barely had time to react before her lips pressed against his. His eyes widened in horror as the kiss landed on his mouth, her lips warm but all wrong.

This isn’t right. This isn’t Adam.

His body went rigid, every part of him screaming in protest. And then, over her shoulder, he saw him.

“Adam,” he gasped, the name slipping from his lips as soon as Lute pulled back.

Adam stood at the edge of the field, his face unreadable, but the hurt in his eyes unmistakable.

“Adam, wait!” Lucifer called out, panic flooding his chest as Adam turned to walk away.

Without thinking, Lucifer pushed past Lute, desperate to reach him.

“Adam!” he yelled again, his voice cracking with desperation. But before he could get far, Lute grabbed his arm.

“Lucifer, what’s going on?” she asked, concern evident in her tone.

“Adam saw us,” Lucifer panted, his heart pounding in his chest. “He saw us kiss—”

Lute’s eyes widened with understanding.

“Oh,” she whispered, guilt flashing across her face. “I didn’t mean to hurt him.”

Yanking his arm free from her grip, Lucifer spun around to face her, his anger bubbling to the surface.

“You’ve been ignoring him for weeks!” he snapped. “And now you didn’t mean to hurt him?”

Lute looked stricken, taken aback by the accusation. “It wasn’t like that,” she stammered. “I just… I liked you so much, Lucifer. I didn’t think Adam would mind. He’s still my friend.”

Lucifer’s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing.

“This won’t work,” he said, his voice sharp. “Adam’s my best friend. He means everything to me. I can’t be with the alpha he likes.”

The words twisted painfully inside him, the bitter taste of them making him want to scream.

The alpha Adam likes. It felt like a knife to the chest. He didn’t want Adam to like anyone but him.

Lute’s eyes widened in shock.

“What?” she gasped. “So you’re going to break this off because of Adam? If he’s really your friend, he’d understand.”

Lucifer puffed his cheeks, stubbornness and frustration clashing inside him.

“He’s hurt!” he yelled. “I don’t want to hurt him even more! Can you imagine what it’s like to watch the person you care about with someone else? I won’t do that to him!”

Lute blinked, her mouth opening and closing as if she hadn’t considered that possibility. Her hands curled into fists at her sides, and she looked away, swallowing hard.

“You’re right…” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “We can’t be together. It would hurt Adam too much.”

Lucifer felt a pang of guilt at the sadness in her voice, but it was quickly swallowed by the overwhelming need to find Adam.

“I didn’t mean to…” Lute’s voice trembled; her eyes filled with regret. “I didn’t mean to lead him on.”

Lucifer’s eyes flashed with anger.

“Of course not,” he said sharply. “Alphas wouldn’t dare do such a thing, would they?”

Lute recoiled at his sarcasm, and for a brief moment, silence hung between them like a heavy weight. Without another word, Lucifer turned on his heel, heart pounding, and ran after Adam. He had to make this right. He’ll forgive me again. Adam has too, just like before.

Lucifer clung to the belief like a lifeline—Adam will forgive him. Just like before, when Lilith came between them. Adam had forgiven him then, hadn't he? Because Adam always forgave him. Because their connection was different, deeper than anything anyone else could understand. They were bound to each other, always meant to find their way back no matter what. Adam has to forgive me... he always does.

But even as Lucifer tried to convince himself of this, there was a knot in his chest tightening with every step he took. A small, creeping doubt slithered into his heart, whispering that maybe this time was different.

His boots kicked up dust as he stumbled across the open field, the flickering light of the bonfire casting long shadows across the couples gathering close around it. He moved quickly, his eyes darting from face to face, frantically searching for him. He barely registered the alphas and betas who called out to him, their voices drowned by the panic thudding in his ears. He brushed past them, ignoring their curious glances and warm greetings, his mind only on Adam.

Each second that passed without finding him felt like a lifetime. His throat burned with the unspoken words, with the desperate apology he needed to give. But more than anything, he just wanted to see Adam’s face. To see him smile, even just a little. To hear him say that everything was going to be okay, like he always did.

But what if this time… what if Adam didn’t say that? What if Lucifer had pushed too far this time?

He swallowed hard, his chest heaving with the weight of that thought. No, he couldn't think that way. Adam had to forgive him. He always forgave him, didn’t he? He couldn’t stand the idea of a world where Adam didn't come back to him. Where Adam shut him out for good.

The bonfire roared higher as the evening pressed on, and the warmth from the flames licked at Lucifer’s skin, but he felt cold inside. His stomach twisted painfully as he caught sight of couples exchanging crowns, sharing their apples, sealing their fates together in front of the blazing fire. It should’ve been him and Adam, sitting together by the flames, hands entwined, their future entwined with it. It should’ve been them.

A pang of jealousy sliced through him, sharp and bitter, as he imagined it all. Them laughing, nuzzling close, sharing soft kisses as their friends cheered them on. His mind filled with images of the life they should have—would have—if he could just make Adam see it. He had to find him.

“Adam!” he called out, his voice raw, strained with desperation. He pushed through the crowd, growing more frantic with each second that passed. Where could he be?

Lucifer's breath hitched in his throat when he spotted a flash of dark hair at the edge of the crowd, near the outskirts of the field. Adam. His heart leapt into his throat. He was standing alone, his back turned to the fire, looking out over the horizon like he wanted to be anywhere but here.

Without hesitation, Lucifer sprinted toward him, ignoring the way his heart pounded painfully against his ribs. As he approached, the weight of what had just happened hit him all over again. Adam had seen him—kissing someone else. Kissing Lute. The image of Adam walking away, shoulders tense, face unreadable, flashed in his mind like a haunting echo.

He stopped just a few feet behind Adam, his breath catching in his throat, his hands trembling at his sides.

“Adam,” he whispered, his voice fragile, as if it might shatter in the air between them.

Adam didn’t turn around. He didn’t move at all.

Lucifer’s chest tightened painfully.

“Please,” he begged, stepping closer. “Please, just… just look at me.”

There was a long, suffocating silence before Adam finally turned, his eyes distant, and Lucifer’s heart sank. The warmth, the softness he was used to seeing in Adam’s gaze—it wasn’t there. Instead, there was something far worse: disappointment.

“Lucifer,” Adam began, his voice flat, tired. “What are you doing here? You hardly know Lute.”

Lucifer swallowed hard, his mind racing, trying to find the right words, the right way to fix this.

“I-I know. I didn’t mean for it to happen. That kiss… it didn’t mean anything. It wasn’t supposed to happen like that.” His voice cracked, and he took a shaky breath. “I swear, Adam, I didn’t want it.”

Adam’s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding as his normally warm eyes sharpened into cold slits. “Didn’t want it?” he repeated, voice edged with bitterness. “Then why didn’t you push her away, Lucifer? Why didn’t you stop her?”

Lucifer’s breath hitched, shame pouring over him like ice water. He could barely manage to form the words, the weight of his own guilt suffocating him. “I—” His voice trembled, barely above a whisper. “I froze… I just couldn’t…”

“You froze?” Adam’s voice rose, cutting through the night like a blade, every syllable laced with disbelief and frustration.

“Lucifer, I was there. I saw it. You weren’t frozen—you looked like you wanted it. You looked like…” Adam's voice cracked slightly, the betrayal bleeding through, “like you were enjoying it.”

Lucifer’s heart broke at the sight of Adam’s pained expression, the flicker of hurt in his emerald eyes. Each word Adam spoke felt like a dagger twisting deeper into his chest.

“No, Adam, it wasn’t like that. You don’t understand,” Lucifer pleaded, stepping forward desperately, reaching out for him like he was slipping away. “It was a mistake, a terrible mistake. I didn’t want it.”

But Adam pulled back, jerking his hand away before Lucifer could touch him. His eyes hardened, his posture tense.

“Lucifer, stop,” Adam said, his voice dropping to a quiet, icy calm. The warmth that usually softened his words was gone, replaced by something distant, unreachable. “You can’t keep doing this. You can’t keep playing with people’s feelings like they don’t matter. You hurt Lilith, Lucifer. Did you even know she was there? She saw the whole thing.”

Lilith. Always Lilith.

But Lucifer didn’t care about her, never had, not in the way everyone believed. His mind, his heart, had always belonged to Adam. But how could he say that? How could he make Adam understand? His breath quickened, panic clawing at his throat.

“I don’t care about Lilith!” Lucifer burst out, his voice ragged with desperation. “She doesn’t matter. She never mattered!”

Adam’s eyes widened in surprise at the outburst, but then they narrowed again, his voice tightening in response. “Lucifer, this isn’t about you not caring about Lilith. This is about you using people. You can’t just… keep bouncing from one person to the next, trying to fill some void. First Lilith, now Lute—don’t you see? You’re just running from your feelings, and it’s not fair. Not to them.”

Lucifer’s fists clenched at his sides, his entire body trembling. He could feel himself spiralling, every word Adam said tearing him apart.

“You don’t understand,” he hissed, his voice shaking. “You don’t know what it’s like.”

Adam’s brow furrowed, his tone softening just enough to show the concern lurking beneath the anger. “Then tell me, Luci. Help me understand.”

The sound of his nickname on Adam’s lips should have soothed him, but it didn’t. It only made the ache in Lucifer’s chest deepen, made him feel like he was drowning.

“I can’t!” he practically screamed, his voice raw with emotion, with frustration, with helplessness. “Just stop asking!”

Adam’s shoulders sagged, the fight slowly draining from him. His eyes dimmed, the light that had always been there—the connection that had always tethered them—was flickering, fading.

“Okay,” Adam whispered, the word barely audible. “Okay, Lucifer. I’ll stop asking. But I don’t want to watch you destroy yourself.”

“I’m not,” Lucifer shot back, though the conviction in his voice faltered. His heart was pounding, erratic and painful. “I’m fine. I don’t need you to worry about me.”

But Adam shook his head, the sadness in his eyes now all too visible. “I don’t know how not to worry about you, Lucifer. I’ve always looked out for you. That’s what I’ve always done. But maybe… maybe that’s the problem.”

Lucifer’s stomach dropped.

“What do you mean?” he demanded, a sudden chill settling in his bones.

He reached out again, desperate to close the growing distance between them, but Adam stepped back. Lucifer’s heart sank deeper.

“I think…” Adam’s voice caught in his throat, and he had to pause, swallowing down whatever emotion was threatening to break free. “I think our friendship might need to… change.”

Change. That word felt like poison, like a death sentence. Lucifer’s eyes widened, his voice dark and trembling with denial. “Change how? I don’t want anything to change. You’re my best friend. My—” He stopped himself, the rest of the sentence too painful to say.

“I know,” Adam murmured, rubbing the back of his neck, his discomfort clear. “But we’re too close, Lucifer. We’re crossing boundaries we don’t even realize. And it’s messing with us. We’re always stepping on each other’s toes, and we’re hurting each other without meaning to.”

Lucifer shook his head violently, his chest tightening as he tried to reject the very idea. “No. No, I don’t want to do that. I don’t want us to change. Everything’s fine the way it is.”

Adam’s eyes softened, and Lucifer could see the struggle in him—the pain of saying what he believed needed to be said. “But it’s not fine, Lucifer. It hasn’t been fine for a while. You just don’t see it yet.” His voice was barely a whisper now, thick with emotion. “We need space. We shouldn’t share everything, not the way we do. Not clothes, not a bed, not… not our lives.”

“No,” Lucifer growled, his voice firm but laced with desperation. His chest felt hollow, like someone had reached in and torn something vital away from him. “I won’t do that. I won’t let you put distance between us.”

Adam’s gaze lingered on Lucifer’s face, the sadness in his eyes deepening with every word. “I’m not trying to hurt you. I swear I’m not. But I think space is the only way we stop hurting each other.”

Lucifer’s breath hitched, his vision blurring as tears threatened to spill. His voice broke as he whispered, “I don’t want to lose you.”

Adam took a slow, shaky breath, his own eyes wet with unshed tears. “You won’t lose me, Lucifer. I’ll always be here. But we need to be better. Healthier. For both of us.”

Lucifer felt like the world was slipping through his fingers, the only thing he’d ever truly loved moving farther and farther away. And there was nothing he could do to stop it.

Lucifer’s world seemed to tilt on its axis, and for a moment, he couldn’t breathe. The words Adam had just spoken hung in the air like a dagger, cutting deep, deeper than anything Lute or Lilith could have ever done.

Change?

Space?

The very idea of distancing himself from Adam, of pulling apart the threads that tied them so closely together, felt like a slow, suffocating death. His heart clenched painfully as he stared at Adam, his mind scrambling to understand. Adam was saying they—the one constant in Lucifer’s life—needed to change. That they were too close. Too involved. But that was how it was supposed to be! That’s how it had to be!

“No,” Lucifer snapped, his voice a trembling echo of the panic swelling in his chest. “I don’t want things to change. I don’t want space. I don’t need space. Why are you saying this?”

Adam’s expression was pained, but steady. His emerald eyes held a tenderness that only twisted the knife deeper. “Lucifer… I’m saying this because I care about you. You know I do. But we… we’re hurting each other, even if we don’t mean to.”

Lucifer’s heart thudded in his chest, his stomach twisting violently. “You think I’m hurting you? Is that it? You think I’m some kind of burden to you?”

“No, Luci—" Adam began, his voice breaking slightly on the old nickname, the one that usually made Lucifer's heart flutter. But now, it felt like a farewell, like a fragment of the past slipping through his fingers.

“That’s not what I’m saying at all. I love you. You’re my best friend. But sometimes…” He paused, searching for the right words. “Sometimes love gets tangled up in ways that can hurt. We’re getting tangled, and I don’t want that. Not for you. Not for me.”

Lucifer felt the ground beneath him crumble. Love? Adam loved him? But not in the way that matters.

Adam doesn’t love him the same way Lucifer loves him.

His fists clenched at his sides, trembling with a storm of emotions he didn’t know how to contain. He felt cold. So cold. Adam’s soft voice, his gentle explanation—it was like watching someone walk away while telling you they still care. Still care while they leave you behind.

“No,” Lucifer growled, a low, dangerous sound that vibrated in his chest.

“You’re wrong. I’m not tangled up in anything. You’re not a burden to me, and I don’t need space.” His eyes flared, desperate, wild. “Why would you even say that? I need you. I’ve always needed you. And you… you’ve always been there for me! Why would you want to ruin that?”

Adam closed his eyes for a moment, his hand lifting to rub the back of his neck—a nervous habit Lucifer knew too well.

“I don’t want to ruin anything,” he said softly. “But I think I’ve been too close for too long, and it’s clouded things, made it hard to see what’s good for both of us.”

“I don’t care!” Lucifer snapped. “I don’t care what you think is good! What’s good is us—being together, being close. You said it yourself. You always look out for me, Adam. That’s what we do!”

Adam’s shoulders slumped slightly, the weight of Lucifer’s words settling between them like an unspoken truth.

“I know. I know I said that,” he murmured, his voice so gentle, it felt like it might break. “But I can’t keep looking out for you the way I have been. It’s not fair to either of us. I don’t think I know where the line is anymore.”

Lucifer’s chest tightened, his breath coming in ragged gasps as his vision blurred with unshed tears.

A line?

There had never been a line between them. They were supposed to be one unit, always together, always entwined in each other’s lives. How could Adam suddenly want a line, a separation, when Lucifer couldn’t even imagine a life where they weren’t connected in every way?

“This isn’t fair,” Lucifer whispered, his voice hoarse with emotion. “You can’t just decide this. You can’t just… pull away. I need you, Adam. I need you.”

Adam’s face softened with heartbreak, and he stepped closer, his hand reaching out as if to touch Lucifer’s arm, but he hesitated. “I’ll still be here, Lucifer. I’m not going anywhere. I just think… we need to step back, even if it hurts. Because if we don’t, we’re going to keep breaking each other apart.”

Lucifer stared at Adam’s outstretched hand, his heart breaking into pieces he didn’t know how to hold together. “You think this won’t break me? You think being apart from you won’t tear me apart?”

Adam’s hand fell back to his side, his expression filled with sorrow. “I don’t want to tear you apart, Lucifer. That’s why I’m saying this now… before we do more damage.”

Lucifer felt the world spin around him, the firelight from the bonfire in the distance flickering like the last dying embers of something he had once believed would never burn out. His chest ached; every breath felt like a struggle.

“I don’t want to lose you,” he whispered, his voice broken. “I don’t want to lose us.”

Adam’s eyes shimmered with tears he was fighting to hold back.

“You won’t lose me,” he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. “But we have to be different, Lucifer. We must be healthier. I don’t want to be the reason you get hurt anymore.”

Lucifer shook his head violently, refusing to accept it. Refusing to believe that space—that pulling away—could ever be the solution. He felt like he was drowning, like the air was slipping through his fingers, and all he could see was Adam fading away from him.

“It’ll be good for us.”

Lucifer felt his heart shatter in his chest as Adam turned away slightly, the finality of his words settling in. The space between them had never felt so vast, so cold. He had never felt so alone.

~#~

The following weeks were unbearable for Lucifer. He hadn't truly believed Adam when he said things had to change. In the back of his mind, he had clung to the belief that Adam would keep his door open for him at night, still let him steal his clothes in the mornings, and still be there as if nothing had changed. But everything had changed.

The shift in the air was strong, suffocating. Adam's door stayed shut now, locked every night as if to draw a line between them that Lucifer could no longer cross. No longer were Adam’s shirts or jackets strewn about for Lucifer to snatch. He couldn’t even sneak a pair of Adam's boxer shorts when he wasn’t looking.

It was maddening, the way Adam had suddenly become so guarded, so possessive of his own space. It felt like Adam had built walls around the home they once shared, turning it into a fortress that Lucifer could no longer breach.

Lute’s texts came every day, reminders of the rift between him and Adam. But Lucifer didn’t even open them.

What was the point? Lucifer had already won. He had made sure nothing would happen between Lute and Adam. Now, there was nothing left for Lucifer to fight for.

And then it hit him. They had only one week left before they graduated from college. Lucifer felt his stomach drop. He realized with a painful jolt that he didn’t even know what Adam’s future plans were. He had no idea which university Adam was going to—or if he was even going at all. All those late-night talks about following each other, staying together in the same town, maybe even attending the same university… that future felt like a dream now, something distant and impossible.

Lucifer had chosen a university months ago, but without Adam’s voice in his life, he had picked blindly. The thought of them going to different schools had gnawed at him in a quiet, desperate way, but he had convinced himself that maybe—just maybe—they would end up in the same place by chance. Now, though, that hope felt as fragile as glass.

"Um, hi," Adam’s voice broke through Lucifer’s thoughts as he returned from class, a gentle smile on his lips.

Lucifer blinked, momentarily stunned.

“H-hi," he stammered, his heart pounding painfully in his chest. “How… how are you?”

"I’m good," Adam said softly, almost too softly, as if the weight of their shared history lingered between them. "Really good. You?"

Lucifer bit his lip, his own answer barely a whisper. “Good.”

But it was a lie. He wasn’t good. He was drowning, every day, in the absence of Adam’s presence. He ached with missing him.

Adam dropped his bag by the door, stretching his arms above his head in that casual, effortless way he always did. Lucifer’s gaze fell to the small strip of skin that peeked out from beneath Adam's hoodie, a flash of vulnerability, of warmth. It was the same familiar sight that used to make his heart race, but now it only served as a reminder of everything slipping away.

"Just finished my last exam," Adam said, his voice light.

"Oh," Lucifer murmured, shifting uncomfortably on the couch. He watched as Adam moved to sit down, not close, but still near enough to feel the gravity between them. "How did it go?"

Adam smiled, but there was a shadow in it. "It went well. I think I could’ve done better, but... it went well."

Lucifer nodded, his voice a soft echo. "Good. Mine went okay too. Could’ve done better."

There was a long, aching pause. Then, almost too casually, Adam asked, "Have you picked your university?"

Lucifer’s heart sank, the question stabbing at the raw wound of their distance.

“Y-yeah," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "I’ve chosen Sunpeak University."

Adam’s expression didn’t change much, but Lucifer saw the flicker of something in his eyes. "That’s a good choice," Adam replied, his tone neutral, almost careful. "I’ve chosen Blackwood University."

The words hit Lucifer like a punch to the chest. His face crumpled, the hope he had held onto so desperately slipping through his fingers.

“I… I didn’t think you’d choose Blackwood," he said softly, trying to hide the crack in his voice.

Adam shrugged, but the distance in his gesture was unmistakable. "It has good credits for the course I want to study."

Lucifer couldn’t breathe for a moment, the room suddenly feeling too small, too cold.

“Oh," he exhaled shakily. "Sunpeak and Blackwood are… they’re more than an hour apart."

Adam nodded, the delicate look on his face twisting the knife even deeper.

“We can still see each other on weekends," he said gently, as if trying to soothe the hurt that was etched across Lucifer's face. "It’s not goodbye."

But Lucifer’s heart clenched as he stared at Adam, his eyes wide with the quiet devastation he could no longer hold back.

“Then why," he whispered, his voice breaking, "Why does it feel like goodbye?"

The silence that followed was more heartbreaking than any words could have been.

"Time apart will help us," Adam finally said, his voice soft but firm, as though he truly believed the words would heal the gaping wound between them. "We’ve been suffocating one another for so long. We’ve forgotten how to breathe on our own. This will do us good."

Lucifer couldn’t believe him. The words didn’t make sense, not in the way Adam meant them to. Suffocating? No. He had never felt more alive than when they were together, their lives entangled in a mess of late-night laughter, quiet moments of shared silence, and fleeting touches that meant more than either could ever say. Adam’s reasoning felt like a cruel twist of logic that Lucifer couldn’t grasp. His large blue eyes locked on Adam’s face, wide with hurt, searching for something—anything—that would make this make sense.

His jaw tightened as he pulled his knees up tighter against his chest, trying to make himself as small as he felt. His arms wrapped around his legs like a shield, as though he could hold himself together if he just squeezed hard enough.

"We’re still friends, Lucifer," Adam added, his tone warm, as if that was supposed to be enough.

Lucifer bit down hard on his bottom lip, the familiar ache in his chest growing heavier, threatening to swallow him whole. "Best friends?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper, almost childlike in its fragility, like a plea that he knew he shouldn’t have to make.

"Always," Adam promised, and though the word sounded kind, it felt hollow, like a bridge that was already crumbling beneath them.

Lucifer let out a shaky breath, the sound filled with the weight of resigned acceptance. He nodded, slowly at first, as though each movement drained a bit more of the fight from him. His fingers curled into the fabric of his sleeves, gripping the soft cotton of his hoodie until his knuckles turned white. He looked at Adam, seeing him not as the person who had always been his safe harbour, but as someone standing on the other side of a growing distance—someone he could no longer reach the way he used to. Vulnerable and small, Lucifer swallowed the lump in his throat, feeling the words clawing their way out despite the pain they brought.

"Can… can I have a hug then?" His voice cracked as he spoke, the plea hanging in the air between them. "Please? One last hug?"

Adam’s expression softened, and for a moment, Lucifer thought he saw a flicker of the old Adam—the Adam who would have never let him feel this kind of loneliness. Adam shifted closer, the space between them shrinking, though it still felt like miles. His arms spread wide, offering that familiar comfort.

"You never have to ask for a hug, Lucifer," Adam whispered, pulling him in. "That won’t change."

Lucifer didn’t wait. He lunged into Adam’s embrace, his face pressing against Adam’s chest as his arms wrapped around him tightly, almost desperately. He squeezed his eyes shut, fighting the wave of tears that threatened to break free. He didn’t want to cry, not in front of Adam, not now. He wanted to hold on to this moment, to memorize the feel of Adam’s arms around him, the warmth of his body, the rhythm of his breath. He wanted to hold on to the illusion that everything was still okay, even if it was just for a few more seconds.

"Thank you," he whispered, his voice trembling, barely audible over the sound of his own heartbeat. But inside, Lucifer knew this was more than a hug—it was a goodbye dressed up as something less painful, a farewell disguised as comfort.

As Adam held him, Lucifer wished time would freeze, that the world would stop moving forward, so that he wouldn’t have to let go—because once he did, he knew nothing would ever be the same again.

~#~

The following months were nothing short of agonizing. Every day stretched into an eternity of silence, a hollow space where Adam’s voice used to live. Lucifer could barely function. His mind felt like it was drowning, unable to focus on anything but the absence of Adam. It was as though his world had been stripped of colour, leaving everything muted, dull, and lifeless. The first few weeks were the worst. He would sit, for hours on end, staring blankly at the glowing screen of his phone, waiting—no, begging—for a message, a sign, anything from Adam.

Every vibration, every notification would send a jolt through him, hope blooming in his chest like a fragile flower, only to be cruelly crushed when it wasn’t from Adam.

Lucifer’s fingers would hover over the keyboard, sending message after message, searching for the right words that might break through the silence between them. He tried everything—funny anecdotes, inside jokes, even memes that used to make Adam laugh until his sides hurt. But the screen stayed stubbornly blank, no response, no acknowledgment. He tried to act casual at first, pretending as if it was just a rough patch, something that would pass.

“Hey, just thought of you today!"—send. Silence. "Remember that time we stayed up all night laughing? Miss you."—send.

More silence.

It was unbearable. It was as though Adam had disappeared, not just from his life, but from the world entirely.

Lucifer’s desperation began to grow, messages becoming longer, more frantic. “I’m sorry, Adam. Please, just talk to me. I miss you. I can’t do this without you.”

He pressed send with trembling fingers, feeling the weight of every unanswered word. His chest tightened painfully, each rejection feeling like a fresh wound. He had never felt this helpless before, this vulnerable.

The emptiness was maddening. He felt as though he was screaming into a void, his words falling into the abyss where Adam’s replies should have been. The silence on the other end was deafening, a cruel reminder of the distance that had grown between them. Lucifer wasn’t sure if it was worse that Adam wasn’t responding, or that Adam might have seen his messages and simply chosen not to answer. The thought tore at him, ripping through his heart like shards of glass.

It became a ritual of sorts—waking up, reaching for his phone, and sending another message, as if one more could somehow bridge the chasm between them. He kept trying, each time hoping that maybe, just maybe, this would be the one that Adam would respond to. But it was hopeless. Adam didn’t reply. Not even a laugh at a meme, not a single word.

Lucifer's room became a prison of memories, every corner haunted by the ghost of Adam's presence. The bed felt too big, too cold without him. He would lie awake at night, staring up at the ceiling, replaying every conversation, every touch, every smile. The phantom of Adam’s laughter echoed in his ears, a cruel reminder of what he’d lost. Even the scent of Adam’s old hoodie, the one Lucifer used to steal, had faded, leaving only the hollow fabric behind.

And yet, despite it all, Lucifer couldn’t stop. He couldn’t let go. His heart clung to the hope that maybe, one day, Adam would remember him, that he would pick up his phone and type a reply, even if it was just a few words. He imagined it sometimes, a single message lighting up his phone in the middle of the night: Hey. I miss you too. But each morning, he woke up to the same, empty screen.

Every day felt like another cut, a slow, agonizing death by a thousand tiny wounds. The world moved on around him, people went about their lives, but Lucifer was stuck in that endless limbo, waiting for something that might never come. Time apart was supposed to help them, but all it had done was carve a deeper, more painful void in his heart.

One night, he found himself scrolling through their old conversations, the ones from when things were good, when they were happy. His fingers traced over the words, each message a reminder of how much they had meant to each other. He read through their jokes, their shared dreams, the whispered promises of forever. He lingered on the messages where Adam called him his best friend, his partner in everything. Now, they felt like distant echoes of a life that wasn’t his anymore.

His thumb hovered over the keyboard again, heart pounding as he considered sending another message, something more desperate this time.

Please, Adam. I love you. Don’t leave me like this. But even as the words formed in his mind, he knew they would fall into the same abyss as the others. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep this up, how much more of this silence he could endure.

His hands trembled as he finally typed something simple, something that wouldn’t show how broken he felt inside: I miss you.

He pressed send, a final, small offering to the void.

And once again, the silence was the only thing that answered him.

Without Adam, Lucifer felt as though he were adrift in a vast ocean, utterly alone. The world outside continued to move, but he remained stuck in a moment that felt like a cruel twist of fate. His parents had cut him off the moment he presented as an Omega, locking him out of their lives without a word of explanation, as if he had never existed. The silence that had followed felt like a heavy shroud, wrapping around him tightly, suffocating in its grip. They had disowned him in the most brutal way, as though his very identity had been a betrayal.

Each day without Adam deepened Lucifer's sense of isolation. He was unaccustomed to the void left in Adam’s absence, the hollow ache in his chest that never quite faded. The nights were the hardest. Sleep evaded him, replaced by thoughts spiralling into the dark corners of his mind, where memories of Adam danced like shadows. He was haunted by the laughter they had shared, the whispers in the dark, the promises of a future that now felt impossibly distant.

Then, one day, months later, Lucifer found himself picking up his iPhone, almost as if it were a lifeline. His heart leaped into his throat, a mix of hope and trepidation flooding through him. As he swiped the screen, his eyes widened, and a rush of tears threatened to spill over. Happiness unfurled across his chest, blooming like a fragile flower breaking through the frost.

Hey. I’m coming home this summer. I’ll see you then.

Adam’s message glowed brightly against the backdrop of his otherwise darkened world.

Lucifer inhaled sharply, feeling the weight of the universe lift just slightly. He clenched his phone tightly, his knuckles turning white with the pressure, as if he were holding on to the only thing that mattered in that moment. Adam was coming home. The prospect of seeing him again ignited a spark of hope that he thought he had lost forever.

Can’t wait to see you, he texted back, his fingers trembling slightly as he hit send.

The excitement coursed through him, mingled with the fear of what their reunion would bring. Would it be awkward? Would the distance that had grown between them dissolve in the warmth of their shared history? Or would they stand as strangers, lost in the shadow of what once was?

With each passing moment, anticipation surged within him. The thought of seeing Adam’s face, hearing his voice, feeling the warmth of his presence was enough to fill the emptiness that had stretched endlessly since their separation. For the first time in months, Lucifer allowed himself to dream of possibilities.

He imagined Adam walking through the door, that same radiant smile lighting up his face, the way his eyes crinkled at the corners when he was genuinely happy. Lucifer could almost hear Adam's laughter ringing in his ears, the sound more beautiful than any music. Would he still feel like home? Would they fall back into their old rhythm, or would they have to learn to navigate this new, fragile bond?

Lucifer held his breath, heart racing as he stared at the screen, willing Adam to respond, to confirm that this was real. But even if he didn’t, the promise of summer felt like a distant shore he could finally swim toward, hope anchoring him against the tide of loneliness.

Just knowing that Adam was coming back made the darkness a little less suffocating. As he looked out the window, watching the clouds drift by, he dared to believe that maybe, just maybe, they could find their way back to each other.

A moment later, another text popped up, almost as if Adam knew how desperately he had needed to hear it.

I miss you too.

When summer finally arrived, Lucifer was a trembling mess of nerves and anticipation. His heart had been in a constant state of flutter, barely able to settle since Adam's return was confirmed. The days felt like a blur, yet every moment dragged painfully, the ache of waiting almost unbearable. Adam’s mama had welcomed him warmly, her kind smile a balm for his anxious soul. She had always treated him like family, never once turning him away—even when the world did. Her home was a sanctuary for Lucifer, a place of comfort and warmth, where everything felt familiar. But even the safety of her cozy house couldn’t quiet the storm brewing inside him as he waited for Adam.

Every second stretched painfully long until, finally, the sound of a taxi pulling up outside snapped him into action. His heart leaped into his throat, pounding erratically as he leapt to his feet, his insides twisting with a mix of excitement and dread. He followed Adam’s mama to the door, his breath coming in short, shallow gasps. This was it. Adam was home.

When Adam stepped out of the taxi, Lucifer's breath caught in his throat. He was just as handsome—no, more beautiful—than Lucifer remembered. The months apart had changed him subtly, but the effect was striking. Adam’s skin had turned golden from the sun, giving him a radiant glow. He was leaner, his muscles more defined, and his green eyes looked even more vibrant, like the deep shade of a lush forest after rain. His hair was a wild mess, tousled by the wind, and Lucifer's fingers twitched with the familiar longing to run his hands through it, to feel the softness he imagined had only grown more irresistible.

"Mama!" Adam called, waving with a grin that nearly knocked the air from Lucifer’s lungs. His gaze shifted to Lucifer. “Lucifer! Hey! It’s been a long time!”

Lucifer. Not Luci. The nickname he used to say so fondly, like a secret they shared, was absent. Lucifer tried to mask the disappointment that threatened to spill across his face, but it was a bitter pill to swallow.

He forced a smile, shy and small. “Welcome home, Addie. I’ve missed you.”

“I missed you too,” Adam replied softly, and for a moment, something flickered in his eyes—something warm, something familiar—when Lucifer called him by his nickname. But it was fleeting, slipping away just as quickly as it had appeared.

Lucifer’s heart hammered in his chest, each beat a reminder of the love that had only grown stronger in Adam’s absence. He wanted to run to him, to throw himself into Adam’s arms, to bury his face in his chest and hold on as if the world outside didn’t exist. His entire being ached for it, for that closeness that had once been so natural between them. But something stopped him—an invisible barrier that froze him in place, a coldness creeping into his bones.

"Addie~" a soft, sweet voice called from the taxi.

Lucifer’s world tilted. His stomach twisted violently, the air turning thick and unbreathable as he watched Adam’s grin widen. Adam twirled around with an eagerness Lucifer hadn’t seen in months, his hand reaching out to help a young woman out of the taxi.

She was stunning. Her thick, luxurious curls of deep red tumbled down to her waist, each strand catching the sunlight as if it were spun from copper. Her wide, expressive eyes were the colour of warm honey, framed by thick lashes, and her pale skin was dotted with freckles that seemed to dance across her cheeks like stars scattered on a canvas. She was perfect, the kind of perfect that made Lucifer’s chest tighten with dread.

"Mama," Adam beamed, leading the girl toward them with an unmistakable sense of pride. “This is Eve. My girlfriend.”

Girlfriend?

The word hit Lucifer like a punch to the gut, the world around him blurring as his vision went dark around the edges. His ears filled with the roar of thunder, drowning out every other sound.

Girlfriend? Adam has a girlfriend? How could this be? When had this happened? How could it have happened? He felt as though the ground had been ripped out from beneath him.

“Girlfriend?” Adam’s mama gasped, though her surprise quickly shifted to delight as she took in the sight of the girl before her. Her eyes sparkled as she smiled warmly. “My, my, you’re a beautiful young woman! Are you an Alpha?”

Eve smiled, and it was dazzling, her warmth almost suffocating. “Oh no, ma’am. I’m a Beta. I hope that doesn’t make you think any less of me.”

“Don’t be silly!” Mama exclaimed, taking Eve’s hands in hers with enthusiasm. “I could never think less of anyone! And please, call me Mama~”

Eve’s smile brightened, a picture of sweetness. “Oh, I’m so relieved, Mama.”

Adam stood beside her, grinning like he was on top of the world. He seemed so pleased that Eve was being welcomed, so happy that everything was falling into place. But when Eve glanced toward Lucifer, then back at Adam, something shifted in Adam’s expression. His grin faltered slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face before he cleared his throat.

“And this is Lucifer,” Adam introduced, his tone light but distant. “He’s my best friend. We grew up together—practically brothers.”

Brothers? The word cut through Lucifer like a blade, sharp and cold. His expression darkened, though he struggled to keep it in check. His teeth ached with the effort of holding back the sneer threatening to curl his lips.

“Lucifer? What a strange name,” Eve said with a laugh, her head tilting curiously. “You’re named after the devil.”

She laughed again, leaning into Adam’s side. “Oh Addie, look at us! We have Adam and Eve…and the devil, Lucifer.”

The sickness in Lucifer’s stomach deepened, burning like acid as Adam laughed, holding Eve’s hand.

“Oh, you’re right!” Adam said cheerfully. “I never noticed that!”

Eve leaned up to peck Adam on the cheek, her affection casual but intimate. “It’s almost like fate, Addie~”

Fate. The word was bitter on Lucifer’s tongue. This wasn’t fate. This was a nightmare.

His chest tightened, his stomach churning with a mix of jealousy and anger. His sharp blue eyes flared with resentment as he glared at Eve. She had wormed her way into Adam’s life, into his heart, and Lucifer knew right then—he would have to get rid of her. She was already too close, too embedded, like a poison that had seeped too deep into Adam’s veins.

But he would cut her out, Lucifer thought, a dark determination settling in his gut. He would remove her, like a tumour that threatened to destroy everything.

"It's lovely to meet you, Eve," Lucifer said, his voice dripping with charm as he flashed her the smile that had always worked in the past. He had disarmed Lilith, and he had beaten Lute. Eve would be no different.

But Eve barely glanced at him, her attention already back on Adam.

“You too," she said dismissively, her tone indifferent.

Lucifer ground his teeth, the rejection stinging more than he cared to admit. Something about Eve was different—dangerous. But he wouldn’t lose. He couldn’t. Adam was his, and no one—not even this beautiful, smiling Beta—was going to take him away.

Let the game begin.

Wooing Eve was ten times harder than Lucifer had ever anticipated. Every move he made, every charming smile, every calculated glance, seemed to bounce off her like water on stone. It was frustrating beyond belief. She wasn’t like the others—those who had fallen easily into his orbit, enchanted by his blonde hair, striking blue eyes, and porcelain skin. Lucifer had always known the effect he had on people. He was used to the stares, the longing glances, the whispers. He was the perfect Omega; the kind people couldn’t help but be drawn to.

But not Eve.

Whenever she sat with him, it felt like she was miles away. Her amber eyes would glaze over, her focus elsewhere, as if his words were little more than background noise to her. It drove Lucifer mad—how could she not be interested? How could she resist what everyone else found irresistible? She should at least be curious, but instead, she brushed him off at every turn. It wasn't just that Eve wasn’t drawn to him—she got in the way.

Every time Lucifer tried to spend a moment alone with Adam, Eve was there, a permanent fixture at his side, her hand curled possessively around Adam’s. She’d flash that sweet, innocent smile at Adam, and it took everything in Lucifer not to snarl. That smile made his blood boil. It was infuriating, the way she slipped between him and Adam, as if she belonged there. The jealousy gnawed at him, sharp and relentless, feeding the fire of his determination.

But Lucifer wasn’t one to give up easily. He had never lost before, and he wasn’t going to start now. No matter how hard Eve made it, he would win. He had to. Adam was his.

One afternoon, Lucifer found himself leaning against the side of the house, arms crossed over his chest, foot casually propped against the wall as he waited for his opportunity. He watched as Eve walked past, completely oblivious to his presence, her curls bouncing with each step. His eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a dangerous smirk. Fine. If she wanted to play hard, he could play dirty.

As Eve passed him, Lucifer slyly stuck his foot out, just enough to trip her. She stumbled, barely catching herself before hitting the ground, and when she straightened, her amber eyes were blazing with irritation. But she quickly masked it, brushing the dirt from her hands as though it was nothing.

"What’s your problem?" Lucifer asked, his voice low and sharp as he stared her down, his icy blue eyes glinting with challenge.

Eve raised an eyebrow, her expression carefully neutral as she dusted off her clothes. “Problem? What problem? I don’t have a problem with you.”

“Bullshit,” Lucifer snapped, stepping closer, his gaze never leaving hers. His frustration had been building for weeks, and now it poured out in cold, biting words. “You don’t like me. Don’t act like you do.”

For a moment, Eve simply stared at him, her lips curling into a slow, mocking grin. She tilted her head, her curls falling to the side as if she were amused by his sudden aggression. “What would give you that idea?” she asked, her voice saccharine sweet, dripping with false innocence.

Lucifer’s jaw clenched. Her nonchalance, her refusal to engage with him seriously, only fanned the flames of his anger. She wasn’t afraid of him. She wasn’t intimidated. It infuriated him, made him feel small in a way he hadn’t expected.

“Let’s not play games,” Lucifer said darkly, his voice barely above a whisper, but it was laced with venom. “You don’t want me around. You’re always in the way. Every time I try to be with Adam, you’re there, clinging to him like some—some parasite.”

Eve’s eyes sparkled with amusement, and she crossed her arms, mirroring his stance as she looked him over.

“I think you're overestimating your importance, Lucifer. Adam and I… we’re happy. You? You’re just part of his past. An afterthought.” Her grin widened slightly, her eyes glinting with satisfaction as she added, “Practically brothers, right?”

The words hit him like a slap, and Lucifer felt his chest tighten with a fresh wave of bitterness. Brothers. That word had been cutting at him since the day Adam had first said it, since the moment he was forced to watch Adam fall into the arms of someone else. He wasn’t just losing Adam—he was being pushed out of his life entirely. Reduced to a memory. A part of his past, something Eve could mock with a smile.

But Eve wasn’t done. She leaned in closer, her voice lowering to a whisper. “You should know by now, Lucifer… you’ve already lost. I’m not going anywhere.”

Lucifer’s heart twisted painfully, but he refused to let it show. He forced a cold smile, tilting his head as he met her gaze with defiance.

“We’ll see about that, won’t we?” His voice was icy, a challenge lingering in every word.

He watched as Eve straightened, unbothered by his threat, and walked away with an air of confidence that only deepened the ache inside him. Lucifer stood there, staring after her, the weight of her words settling heavily in his chest.

As much as he hated to admit it, there was a dark truth gnawing at the back of his mind: Eve had already claimed a place in Adam’s life. A place that had once been his. And no matter how hard he tried to hold on, Adam was slipping further and further away.

Lucifer's breath hitched, the sharp pang of heartbreak searing through him. For the first time, the thought crept in—what if he couldn’t win? What if Adam… was never his to begin with?

His hands clenched into fists as he leaned against the house, the once-sunny summer day feeling cold and distant. He would fight for Adam. He had to. But deep down, a small voice whispered in the quiet corners of his heart, asking a question he was too afraid to answer.

What if you’ve already lost?

Lucifer was done playing nice. He decided that if Eve wanted a challenge, he would give her one. He put on the mask of kindness, showering her with false compliments that, when examined closely, stung with a hidden blade. His voice was honeyed, but there was a sharpness to it, a glint in his eye that Eve couldn't quite ignore. At first, it worked—he could see the irritation flicker across her face whenever he made a snide remark cloaked in a sweet smile. The more it annoyed her, the more Lucifer pushed. He wanted to break through that facade of hers, force her to reveal the real reason she despised him.

One day, after a particularly icy exchange, Lucifer finally asked the question that had been burning at the back of his mind for months. “How did you know I had feelings for Adam?” His voice was calm, but his heart was racing, bracing itself for the answer he knew would hurt.

Eve didn’t hesitate. She shrugged, as if the answer was obvious. “I can always tell when someone’s in love,” she replied, her amber eyes locking with his, a flicker of smugness in them. “It’s one of the reasons I can’t stand you.”

Lucifer’s eyes widened, and he frowned, genuinely confused. “You hate me because I love him?” His voice cracked slightly, betraying the hurt he was trying to conceal.

Eve smirked, shaking her head. “No,” she said coolly, “that’s not it.”

“Then what is it?” Lucifer demanded, his patience wearing thin. The frustration had been building for so long, and he needed to know. He needed to understand why she despised him so much when he had done nothing but love the man she was now claiming as her own.

Eve’s smile turned cold, almost pitying, as she looked him over. “It’s because you’re an Omega, Lucifer. And you’re in love with another Omega. That’s... wrong.”

Lucifer’s heart lurched, and a fiery insult was on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed it, his jaw clenching.

“Why does that matter?” he snapped, his voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and outrage. “Love is love. It shouldn’t matter that we’re both Omegas.”

Eve rolled her eyes, as if his words were childish, foolish. “It’s unnatural,” she said with a condescending sigh. “Omegas are meant to be with Alphas. That’s the way it works.”

Lucifer’s skin prickled with disgust.

“You’re a Beta,” he shot back, his voice growing sharp with venom. “And by your logic, Betas shouldn’t be with Omegas either.”

A smug smile curled at the edge of Eve’s lips. “Betas and Omegas are more natural together than two Omegas.” Her voice dripped with superiority, and for the first time, Lucifer could see how deep her disdain for him ran. It wasn’t just about Adam. To her, he was fundamentally wrong, an aberration that didn’t fit into her world.

Lucifer’s retort died in his throat as something clicked.

A slow, dark realization crept over him, tightening around his heart like a vice. His eyes narrowed, the gears in his mind turning. Eve wasn’t just some random obstacle; she had a weakness, a belief system that was as fragile as it was twisted. And now Lucifer saw a way to exploit it.

A sly smile spread across his face, and he tilted his head, his voice soft and low, dripping with false innocence.

“Do you think you can fix me, then?” he asked, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.

Eve blinked, taken aback by the sudden shift in his tone. She frowned slightly; her confusion evident.

“What do you mean?” she asked cautiously, her voice wary.

Lucifer stepped closer, his smirk deepening. He leaned in, his breath brushing against her ear as he whispered, “Surely a powerful and beautiful Beta like you could fix a delusional Omega like me.”

For a moment, Eve seemed stunned, her eyes widening in surprise. But then, realization dawned across her face like the slow burn of a flame. Her lips twisted into a smirk, mirroring his, and she stepped closer, her confidence returning in full force. She moved with a deliberate sway, her bust bouncing as she closed the gap between them, her amber eyes gleaming with a predatory glint.

She reached up, her fingers tracing along Lucifer’s cheek, sending a cold shudder down his spine. Her touch was too soft, too intimate, and Lucifer had to bite back the revulsion curling in his gut. She leaned in, her lips brushing against his in a brief, teasing kiss, whispering, “I can.”

Lucifer’s stomach churned, but he masked it with another sly smile, playing the part.

“I certainly hope so,” he purred, his voice low, though every word tasted like poison.

Eve chuckled, the sound light and confident, as if she had already won the game. But Lucifer knew better. As her fingers lingered on his skin, as her lips curled into that satisfied smirk, Lucifer’s mind raced. He could feel her slipping into his trap, falling for the bait he had laid out so carefully.

This was the opening he had been waiting for.

He would let her believe she had control, let her think she was the one calling the shots. But beneath the surface, Lucifer was already planning, already plotting how to turn this twisted game in his favour. Eve may think she could fix him, but in the end, it would be her undoing.

As Eve walked away, Lucifer’s smile dropped, his face hardening with cold resolve. He would win. No matter what it took. Adam belonged to him. Eve may have thought she had the upper hand, but this was only the beginning. Lucifer would strip away her confidence, her smug superiority, piece by piece, until there was nothing left.

And when that day came, Adam would finally see who had truly been by his side all along.

This wasn’t over. Not by a long shot.

Lucifer’s gaze lingered on Adam, the way his face lit up as he chatted with his parents, the easy smile that tugged at the corners of his lips. Adam looked so happy, so effortlessly radiant, and it sent a dull ache straight to Lucifer’s chest. He bit down on his bottom lip hard, the pain grounding him. He wondered if Adam would ever forgive him for the things he hadn’t done yet, for the things he was planning. But what choice did he have? Adam was his. He couldn’t just let him slip away.

“Lucifer!” Adam’s voice broke through his swirling thoughts, pulling him back to reality. His heart leapt at the sound of his name on Adam’s lips. “What’re you doing all the way over there by yourself? Come here!”

Lucifer’s breath hitched, but he forced a smile to his face—this one real, soft, and full of affection. He quickly made his way over to stand beside Adam, the warmth of his presence wrapping around him like a blanket.

“Sorry,” Lucifer said, his voice quieter than he intended. “I was just thinking.”

Adam’s eyes sparkled with that playful glint that made Lucifer’s stomach flutter.

“About what?” Adam asked, a grin spreading across his face. “Anything about me?”

“Of course,” Lucifer replied with a chuckle, trying to keep his voice light even as his chest tightened with longing. His heart felt too big for his ribcage, like it was trying to claw its way out.

“All good things, I hope,” Adam teased, his grin widening.

Lucifer laughed, though it was softer this time, more vulnerable. His cheeks flushed pink. “They’re always good things.”

Adam smiled warmly at him, and for a moment, it was just the two of them—like it used to be. No Eve. No walls. No painful distance. But the moment shattered as quickly as it had formed when Eve’s voice cut through the air.

“So, how long have you two known each other?” she asked, her tone sweet but her eyes sharp and calculating. She sat there, looking at them like she was assessing some kind of threat, her presence an unspoken challenge.

Lucifer stiffened, but forced himself to relax, keeping his expression neutral. He couldn’t let her see how much she rattled him. Not yet. Not when it was still too soon to strike. He had to be smart about this.

He flashed her a polite smile, the kind he knew Adam would approve of, even though it tasted bitter on his tongue.

“Since we were kids,” he said smoothly. “We’ve practically grown up together.”

Eve nodded, her eyes flicking between him and Adam, her smile too wide, too perfect.

“That’s sweet,” she said, though there was a hint of something darker behind her words. “You must know each other really well, then.”

Lucifer could feel the weight of her stare, the challenge beneath her seemingly innocent questions. He wanted to snap back, to tell her exactly what he thought of her and this entire charade, but he swallowed his pride. He couldn’t afford to lose control, not now. Not when everything depended on him playing the long game.

So, he smiled. “Yes, very well,” he replied, keeping his voice gentle, even when every fibre of his being wanted to claw her apart. “We know everything about each other.”

Eve’s smile tightened, and Lucifer could see the irritation bubbling beneath the surface. Good. It was working. But then, she shifted her tactics, her questions growing more pointed, more personal.

“How come you’re still single, then?” Eve asked, her tone sweet as honey but with a barb hidden beneath it. “I mean, someone like you—a pretty Omega—I’d think you’d be snatched up by now.”

Lucifer’s chest tightened; the insult wrapped in fake curiosity stinging more than he wanted to admit. He forced himself to keep his smile steady, even though his jaw ached from clenching his teeth.

“It’s hard to find the right person,” he said lightly, though his eyes darkened as they flickered to Adam, hoping—praying—that Adam understood the weight behind those words. But Adam didn’t seem to notice. He just smiled, oblivious, as if nothing in the world had changed between them.

The second reason Lucifer tolerated Eve’s needling questions was standing right next to him: Adam. If he played nice, if he didn’t let Eve get under his skin, Adam would be happy. And that was enough. For now.

He answered every one of her prying questions with carefully chosen words, even as Eve’s eyes glinted with smug satisfaction. She thought she had the upper hand. She thought she was winning.

But Lucifer could see the cracks forming in her facade. He could see how desperately she wanted to unsettle him, to throw him off balance. And that gave him power. He just had to wait for the right moment to use it.

As Eve continued to poke and prod, Lucifer bore it all with a calm, disarming smile. Let her think she had control. Let her think she was winning this twisted game.

Because when the time came, he would be the one standing beside Adam. He’d make sure of it. No matter what it cost him.

Even if he had to break his own heart in the process.

Lucifer was playing the long game, and Eve—clever as she was—believed she was the one in control. It was almost too easy. Every day, she would find ways to pull him aside, away from Adam, her sharp amber eyes assessing him like a predator stalking its prey. Her questions were always the same, carefully crafted to sink deeper, to twist his love for Adam into something less then. Something normal as she kept calling it.

‘You both are friends. Brothers even. Not lovers.’ She repeatedly said. ‘You have to remember that.’

"So," she said one evening, her voice soft but insidious as they sat together in the corner of the garden.

“How long have you been in love with him?" Her eyes glinted, daring him to deny it, but Lucifer didn’t flinch.

"For as long as I can remember," he replied smoothly, letting a small, almost wistful smile curl on his lips. He played the part of someone vulnerable, someone lost in their own foolish desires. He had to give her what she wanted—a sense of control over him.

"And how’s that working out for you?" she purred, leaning in closer, her fingers tracing lazy patterns on his arm. "I mean, he’s with me now. You’re just... lingering on the sidelines."

The venom in her words dripped so effortlessly, like a snake coiling around his chest, but Lucifer remained unfazed.

"It’s complicated," Lucifer said, casting his gaze downward, as if shame was creeping in. "I guess I’ve been... holding on to something that isn’t there anymore."

Eve’s smirk widened at that. She thought she was winning. She thought her words were breaking him down, reshaping him into someone weaker.

“You poor thing," she whispered, her fingers curling under his chin to force him to meet her gaze. "If you’d just let go, if you’d stop clinging to him, you’d see how much better things could be."

Lucifer smiled, the perfect mix of regret and submission.

“Maybe you’re right." He let his voice crack just enough, feeding her the illusion that she was changing him, fixing him. "Maybe I’ve been wrong this whole time."

Eve beamed, her victory gleaming in her eyes.

"Of course I’m right," she said, her tone sickeningly sweet. "I can help you, Lucifer. I am helping you. You’re already starting to see things differently, aren’t you?"

Lucifer nodded slowly, allowing her to bask in the belief that she was the one with the power. He pulled away from Adam in small, deliberate ways. When Adam called his name, Lucifer hesitated before answering. He started sitting farther away, no longer draping himself over Adam’s shoulder or sharing their little inside jokes. Adam noticed, of course, his green eyes growing more distant, clouded with confusion and hurt.

But Lucifer didn’t notice Adam’s sadness—not fully. He was too wrapped up in playing his part, in pretending to succumb to Eve’s manipulations, even as his heart screamed every time he caught a glimpse of Adam’s wounded expressions. It was necessary. For now.

Still, he couldn’t stop himself from watching Adam when no one was looking. When Adam laughed or smiled at something, Lucifer would find his eyes drifting toward him, the familiar ache of longing bubbling to the surface. He would daydream, imagining what it would be like if Adam were his again—if they could go back to how things were. But those were dangerous thoughts, ones he had to push down if he was going to keep up the charade.

One afternoon, Eve caught him staring a little too long. She snapped her fingers in front of his face, her eyes narrowing.

“Still thinking about him?" she asked, her voice biting.

Lucifer forced a laugh, shaking his head. "Old habits," he lied, letting his smile falter just enough for her to believe he was struggling.

"Come with me," Eve suddenly demanded, grabbing him by the arm.

She dragged him behind a cluster of trees, hidden from view. Lucifer’s heart sank, already knowing what was coming.

Eve pulled him close, her arms snaking around his neck. She leaned in, her breath warm against his skin as she whispered, "Kiss me. The more you kiss me, the more you’ll forget about him. You’ll forget those silly emotions, those misplaced feelings."

Lucifer bit back a snort of derision, the urge to push her away almost overwhelming. But he couldn’t—not yet. He had to play his part, had to let her believe she was breaking him down.

"Okay," he whispered, his voice subdued.

He wrapped his arms around her waist, forcing himself to suppress the disgust curling in his stomach as he leaned in. His lips met hers, and he shut his eyes tightly, trying to block out the revulsion that crawled through his skin. It was mechanical, robotic. There was no feeling, no passion. Only duty.

When it was over, Lucifer turned away, his chest heaving. He wiped his mouth roughly with the back of his hand, the taste of her kiss lingering like poison on his lips. He hoped she hadn’t noticed his disgust.

Eve, however, looked pleased, her smirk smug as she tilted her head to watch him.

“See? It’s already working," she cooed, stepping closer and brushing a finger down his arm. "You’re forgetting, aren’t you? You’ll be normal soon.”

Lucifer smiled weakly, letting her believe it. "Yeah," he said, though the word tasted like ash in his mouth. "I’m starting to forget."

And so, the twisted game continued. Eve dragged him away in secret more often, pulling him into corners and behind doors where she could kiss him, press herself against him, and whisper in his ear that he was healing, that she was helping him forget Adam.

But Lucifer never forgot. Not for a second. Even as his lips met hers, even as he played his part with perfection, his heart was always elsewhere. It was with Adam—always Adam.

And one day, when the time was right, Lucifer would make sure it stayed that way. He just had to be patient. He had to let Eve believe she was winning until the moment he was ready to take everything back.

Including Adam.

“Now, the most important lesson.” Eve said softly, pulling him close. She trailed a hand down his back, lightly stroking his plump backside.

Lucifer bit back a grimace. He wanted to shove her away and run away, telling her to never touch him again.

“Important lesson?” He asked cutely. “What would that be?”

Eve cupped his face and pushed her lips to his. Lucifer didn’t kiss back this time and waited for it to be over.

She then whispered against his lips. “You often think of him when you touch yourself don’t you?”

Eyes widening in surprise, Lucifers face darkened. “What? How could you ask me-“

“I told you. It’s the most important lesson.” She clicked her tongue at him. “If you keep thinking of him during those moment, if he’s the one you fantasy about during your heat, you’ll never be normal.”

Lucifer bristled at those words. Normal. Adam would ever be the only person on his mind when he touches himself. When he goes into what it will only be Adam he thinks off. It made him furious that Eve was even suggesting trying and not let Adam slip into his mind.

“Tomorrow night, let me give you something more…” Eve whispered seductively. “Something more exotic and exciting. It’ll help you become fully normal.”

Lucifer inhaled sharply. He wanted to scream and smack her. But he didn’t. He smiled, his eyes lightening up with darkness.

“During the bonfire ritual?” He cooed with a purr. “Looking forward to it.”

The night of the bonfire ritual arrived, the air thick with the scent of burning wood and the soft hum of voices gathering in the distance. For the first time in months, Lucifer's stomach wasn’t knotted in dread or frustration. Instead, it fluttered with butterflies and bumblebees, a warm, almost unbearable excitement that spread through his chest. He blushed at the thought—this would be the first time they’d go to the bonfire together, side by side like they always used to. Adam won’t even be thinking about Eve by the end of the night, he told himself.

And maybe…maybe he’ll forgive me for everything. He has to. Right?

Lucifer and Adam approached the field, the flickering glow of the bonfire illuminating the path ahead. Old Betty and Berry, the elders who oversaw the ceremony, stood at the entry, their approving eyes landing on the two omegas walking together.

Old Betty chuckled, her wrinkled face lighting up as she teased, “Well, it’s about time. Both of you finally made it on time this year.”

Lucifer smiled shyly, casting a glance at Adam. "Do you remember how excited we were the first time we came here? As teenagers?"

His voice was soft, almost wistful, as the memories of their younger selves flooded back. He could still picture it—two wide-eyed boys, thrilled to be part of the sacred tradition, nervous but giddy with anticipation.

Adam’s face brightened, a soft blush colouring his cheeks as he nodded.

"I do remember," he said with a grin. "We thought we were so grown-up, wearing our carnations and holding apples like we had any idea what we were doing."

Lucifer’s heart swelled at the sight of Adam’s smile. For a moment, it felt like it was just the two of them again, like nothing had changed. Eve’s disapproving pout snapped him back to reality.

"Can I have red carnations and apples too?" she asked, her tone edging on petulant. It was clear she didn’t understand the significance, didn’t care about it the way they did. She folded her arms, her eyes darting between them.

Old Berry patted her on the shoulder, his weathered hand comforting yet firm. "We don’t pick our crowns, my dear. The gods decide what is given to us."

“Fine,” she muttered, though her displeasure was obvious. Eve’s eyes rolled, but she let out a resigned sigh.

She stepped forward as the elders began weaving the ceremonial crowns into their hair. Lucifer watched with quiet satisfaction as Eve was given poppies and grapes. Not carnations. Not apples.

“They match you,” Adam said, his green eyes warm as he beamed at her, squeezing her hand.

Eve practically glowed under his praise; her smile wide as she leaned into him. Lucifer felt his chest tighten, the bile rising as he watched her fingers intertwine with Adam’s.

But he kept his face calm, his heart steeling itself for what was to come. Tonight wasn’t about the little victories. Tonight was the night he would win Adam back. Eve’s smile, her presence, would be forgotten by the time the stars blinked out of the sky. He had to believe that.

As they moved deeper into the field, surrounded by the crackling warmth of the fire, the sky stretched above them, dark and endless. The village was gathered, their faces glowing in the firelight, crowns of flowers and fruit dotting their heads. The ritual was about to begin, and Lucifer could feel the pulse of it, the way the air shimmered with magic, with the unspoken promises of the gods.

He glanced at Adam again, his heart hammering. By the end of this night, he thought, it’ll just be us again. Like it’s always been.

The fire roared higher, and the chanting began. Each couple was to walk through the flames—a symbolic passage into the next phase of their lives. A chance to solidify bonds or break them entirely.

Lucifer’s eyes darted to Eve. She stood beside Adam, her face serene, confident. But there was something else there too, something that had been growing in her eyes over the past few weeks. A knowing. She wasn’t a fool, despite how she presented herself. She knew Lucifer had been playing her game, and in some twisted way, she liked it. She believed she had broken him, that she had stolen Adam from him completely. But Lucifer had one last move left to play.

As the night deepened and the first few pairs crossed the bonfire’s edge, Lucifer felt the weight of what he was about to do settle into his bones. He was taking a risk—a massive one. But he had no choice.

But Adam will forgive him. He always forgives him. They are only going through a rough patch right now.

He waited until Eve and Adam were standing close to the fire, ready to cross together. He stepped up beside them, his voice soft but clear.

“Adam,” he said, his heart in his throat. “Can I walk with you? One last time?”

Eve's eyes flashed with irritation, her grip tightening on Adam’s hand. "He’s with me now, Lucifer," she said sharply.

But Adam hesitated, his green eyes flickering with something unreadable.

“We haven’t really seen each other all year,” Adam murmured, glancing between them.

Lucifer swallowed, feeling the eyes of the entire village on them. He had to act now, before Eve could solidify her grip any further.

He took a step closer, his voice barely a whisper. "Please, Adam. Just this one time."

Adam looked torn, and Lucifer’s heart raced, desperation clawing at his chest. Then, slowly, Adam nodded. Eve’s face hardened, her grip slackening as Adam stepped toward Lucifer.

As they walked toward the fire together, side by side, the world seemed to still. Lucifer’s pulse roared in his ears, the heat of the flames licking at his skin. Adam glanced at him, a soft smile on his lips, and for the first time in months, it felt like things might be okay again.

But Lucifer knew this was only the beginning. What came next would determine everything. And he wasn’t about to let Eve win. Not now. Not ever.

As they approached the fire, the crackling flames illuminated the darkness, casting long shadows over the field. The heat licked at Lucifer’s skin, but his mind was elsewhere, focused solely on Adam beside him. His heart pounded in his chest, a painful thud that echoed in his ears. He swallowed hard, glancing shyly at Adam from the corner of his eye. For a moment, it was just the two of them, like it used to be.

"Adam..." Lucifer's voice came out soft, almost timid. He felt small next to him, vulnerable in a way he hadn’t been in years. "These past months...they’ve been really hard for me."

Adam winced, his footsteps slowing as they moved further from the bonfire’s edge. He turned to face Lucifer fully, his expression softening, though there was something distant in his eyes. “They’ve been hard for me too,” he murmured, his voice sincere but laced with an underlying tension that Lucifer couldn’t quite place.

Lucifer’s heart clenched at those words, a flicker of hope igniting inside him.

"Is that true?" he asked, his voice trembling. He searched Adam’s face, desperate for reassurance. "If it was so hard for you, then why did you ignore me? Why didn’t you respond at all?"

The words spilled out of him before he could stop them, his emotions unravelling, raw and exposed. He didn’t realize he was crying until he felt the first tear roll down his cheek, hot and bitter. His breath hitched, and he choked back a sob, trying to keep it together, but the weight of everything—months of silence, of distance, of heartache—was crashing down on him all at once.

Adam’s eyes widened in concern, and without hesitation, he reached out, taking both of Lucifer’s hands in his own. His grip was firm but gentle, and Lucifer felt the familiar warmth of Adam’s touch, the way his fingers curled around his. It was a comfort he hadn’t realized he’d been starved for, and it only made the tears come harder.

"Hey, hey..." Adam whispered, his voice soft and soothing. His familiar pheromones rolled over Lucifer like a blanket, calming yet painful in their familiarity. "Don’t cry, Luci. You know I hate seeing you cry."

The sound of his old nickname, the one only Adam ever used, made Lucifer’s heart flutter painfully in his chest. He wanted to believe that things hadn’t changed, that they were still the same, but the presence of Eve, the cold distance between them, was a constant reminder that everything was different now.

"It’s been so hard without you," Lucifer sobbed, his voice breaking. His hands trembled in Adam’s grasp, his fingers tightening as if he was afraid that if he let go, Adam would slip away from him again.

"Every day... it’s been so difficult. I’ve been so lonely. I tried to reach you, Adam, but you never..." His words trailed off, his throat closing as more tears spilled over.

Adam’s face twisted in regret, his brow furrowing as he squeezed Lucifer’s hands tighter. “I know, I know... I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I never wanted to.” His voice was thick with emotion, and for a moment, Lucifer saw the Adam he had always known—the boy who would stay up late with him, who would listen to all his fears, who made him feel like the world was never too big as long as they were together.

"Then why?" Lucifer’s voice was a broken whisper, pleading, desperate for an answer that could make sense of the ache in his chest. "Why did you shut me out?"

Adam exhaled shakily, looking away for a moment, his gaze falling to the fire that roared behind them.

“It wasn’t easy for me either. Things just got... complicated.” He paused, biting his lip as if searching for the right words. “Eve... she’s different. Everything with her happened so fast, and I didn’t know how to balance it all. I didn’t know how to talk to you.”

The name alone felt like a stab to Lucifer’s heart. Eve. Always Eve. His breath hitched, and he tried to pull his hands back, but Adam held onto him, unwilling to let him go.

“I never wanted to hurt you, Luci," Adam said again, his voice softer now, almost pleading. “You’re my best friend. You’ll always be my best friend. But things... things aren’t the same anymore.”

Lucifer felt like he was drowning, his vision blurred with tears as Adam’s words echoed in his head. Best friend. That was all he was to Adam now. Just a memory of something that used to be. He had hoped, so desperately, that this night would change everything, that Adam would look at him the way he used to. But now... all that hope was slipping away like sand through his fingers.

Adam admitted, his voice barely above a whisper, that it was agonizing to hold back, to not respond the way his heart screamed at him to. Every fibre of his being ached to reach out, to reassure Lucifer, but he knew it would unravel everything they'd worked for, make it all pointless. His chest tightened as he forced himself to stay composed, even as a part of him yearned to erase the growing distance between them.

Lucifer sniffed, his eyes wet and clouded with hurt. "It’s not fair," he murmured, his voice cracking, the vulnerability in his words cutting through the silence like a knife.

Adam nodded slowly, his heart sinking.

"It’s not fair," he agreed, his voice thick with emotion. "But we need this space, Luc. We need to grow on our own, to figure out who we are without... without leaning on each other so much. What happens when I mate? Or when you do? What then?"

He chuckled softly, though there was no humour in it, just a hollow attempt to mask the pain in his chest. The thought of them drifting even further apart, finding comfort in someone else's arms, twisted inside him like a cruel joke.

Lucifer, however, frowned deeply, his expression hardening as if trying to shield himself from the reality of Adam’s words. "I'd always put you first," he muttered, his voice resolute, though it trembled at the edges. "You know that."

And that—that—was the crux of it all, wasn’t it? Adam sighed, his heart aching at the devotion in Lucifer’s voice.

"That’s the problem," he whispered, the words heavy with sadness. "You shouldn’t be. You should be thinking about finding your own happiness, about a nice alpha or beta who makes you feel whole, who... who can give you the kind of life you deserve."

Adam paused, swallowing hard against the lump in his throat. "We’re getting older, Luc. We’re both nearing our bearing stages. We can’t keep doing this forever." His voice faltered, barely able to hold itself together as he stared at the ground, unable to meet Lucifer’s gaze, knowing the words were shattering his heart.

Lucifer’s breath hitched, and when Adam finally glanced up, he was met with blood-rimmed eyes, full of unshed tears.

"Is that where Eve comes in?" Lucifer asked, his voice barely audible, the question hanging in the air like a raw wound.

Adam’s face flushed, his cheeks burning under the weight of Lucifer’s gaze. He fumbled for words, trying to explain, to make Lucifer understand without causing more pain.

"I... I really like her," he admitted, his voice soft but earnest. "She’s... different, Luc. She’s not like anyone I’ve met before."

He swallowed hard, his heart pounding as he continued, each word feeling like a betrayal. "Eve... she was there for me. When everything felt like it was falling apart, she listened. She didn’t just hear me, she listened to every word, every fear, and she... she helped me when I needed it most."

Lucifer remained silent, though Adam could see the way his hands clenched into fists, how each word seemed to cut deeper than the last. It felt like he was tearing something irreplaceable between them with every sentence, but he had no choice. They couldn’t keep living in the same limbo, tangled in each other’s lives while their futures slipped away.

Lucifer wanted to ask. He wanted to know if Adam loved her, if Eve had already taken the place in Adam’s heart that he had so desperately wanted to fill himself. But he couldn’t. The question lodged in his throat, too painful to voice, because what if Adam said yes? What if he was already gone? Could Lucifer bear to hear the truth? Could he survive the answer that would break him entirely?

Adam paused, inhaling deeply as if trying to steady himself for what he was about to say. His lips curled into a soft grin, the kind that was shy and boyish, with a light in his eyes that made him look like he was confessing a secret he’d been holding close for far too long.

“I’m thinking of inviting her to my heat,” he said, his voice almost tentative, as if testing how the words sounded aloud.

“You know, see if she'd want to... mate with me tonight." He chuckled nervously, running a hand through his hair, clearly anxious. "I’ve never had much luck with bonfire nights. They’re supposed to help find a partner, but... well, you know."

Lucifer stiffened at the words, his body going rigid as though struck by an invisible force. His stomach twisted painfully, and a cold, possessive fury began to churn deep within him.

Absolutely not.

The thought blazed through him like wildfire. The idea of someone else, of her, touching Adam in that way, claiming him, was unthinkable. He could feel the dark, possessive side of himself clawing at the surface, desperate to break free, to stop this before it ever happened.

His pussy grows hot at the thought of Adam being in heat. It was something Lucifer tried not to think about as it always set his body off and he’s beginning to drip if he contained. But the thought of anyone but himself with Adam during his heat made him angry.

Lucifer wanted to be the one tangled up with Adam. Taking care of him, pleasuring Adam. Lucifers sure he could do a better job than Eve. Adam would come to love his fingers, tongue and of course, his omega pussy.

He’s sure Adam will love to ride his pussy! Lucifer couldn’t wait to ride Adam’s! To feel the heat pressed against his aching cunt, to feel their body fluids mingle! Lucifer fantasied about it often.

Lucifer kept his face calm, even offering a tight smile as he swallowed down the surge of jealousy. His blue eyes grew hooded and dark, the tempest brewing within hidden behind a veneer of composure. He bore the sharpness of his grin, forcing it into something that resembled support, though every word was a lie.

“Eve’s a nice girl,” Lucifer said smoothly, his voice a velvet caress, though his heart twisted with the falsehood of it. “She’s perfect for you.”

Perfect. The word tasted bitter on his tongue. He didn’t believe it, not for a second. Nobody—nobody—was perfect for Adam but himself. He’d known Adam his entire life, been there through every high and every low. Eve was nothing more than an outsider, a fleeting distraction that didn’t deserve to be anywhere near Adam, let alone during his heat.

But Lucifer couldn’t say that. He couldn’t risk Adam knowing what he was truly feeling, so he kept his mask firmly in place. He added with false admiration, “She’s very beautiful. I’ve never seen hair that red before.”

Adam’s face lit up at the compliment, his eyes brightening as if Lucifer’s approval was all he had been waiting for.

“She is, isn’t she?” he beamed. “She’s the most stunning beta I’ve ever seen.”

Lucifer’s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but he forced himself to smile, nodding along, though the words grated against him like shards of glass. He swallowed hard, trying to keep the jealousy at bay, trying to be what Adam needed in that moment. But inside, the possessiveness roared louder, drowning out every rational thought.

Adam hesitated then, his expression softening as he glanced over at Lucifer, his gaze searching, uncertain.

“I was worried you wouldn’t approve,” he admitted, his voice almost shy. “I thought... I thought you wouldn’t like her.”

Lucifer nearly laughed at how well Adam knew him, but he held it back, not wanting to give himself away. Of course, Adam would sense something was off—how could he not? Lucifer’s feelings for him were impossible to hide, but he’d spent years burying them, pretending they weren’t there, pretending he didn’t want Adam more than anything.

Lucifer’s smile softened, and this time there was real warmth in his voice, though it was tinged with sadness. “I just want you to be happy,” he murmured, his heart aching with the truth of it. And it was the truth. As much as it hurt, as much as the idea of Adam with someone else gutted him, Lucifer wanted Adam’s happiness more than anything.

Adam’s face broke into a radiant smile, his whole being lighting up with joy at Lucifer’s words. He closed the distance between them, pulling Lucifer into a tight embrace.

Lucifer couldn’t help the way his body reacted, instinctively pressing into the warmth of Adam’s hold, his arms wrapping around him like it was the only place he was meant to be. A soft purr escaped his chest, the sound vibrating between them as he nuzzled into the crook of Adam’s neck, inhaling his scent deeply, trying to commit it to memory as if he were afraid it might fade.

“I really did miss you,” Adam whispered, his breath warm against Lucifer’s ear, and Lucifer felt his heart melt, the walls he’d carefully built around himself crumbling in an instant.

“I missed you so much too,” Lucifer replied, his voice low, trembling with the weight of emotion he’d been holding back for so long. He didn’t want to let go, didn’t want this moment to end, but he knew it had to.

Adam pulled back slightly, just enough to meet Lucifer’s gaze, his eyes soft and sincere.

“I’ll text more this time,” he promised with a smile, his voice full of warmth and affection.

Lucifer blushed, the pink flush spreading across his cheeks as he tried to play it cool.

“You better,” he teased, though the words were laced with vulnerability. “I’ll hold you to that.”

Adam laughed, the sound like a balm to Lucifer’s aching heart.

“Of course you will!” he said with a grin, his eyes sparkling with the easy affection that always seemed to linger between them.

And for a brief, stolen moment, it was just the two of them again—wrapped in each other’s warmth, their hearts beating in sync. But the reality of their growing distance loomed ever closer, and Lucifer couldn’t help but wonder how much longer he could pretend everything was fine when, deep down, it was anything but.

It was time.

It was time to put his plan into action. It was now or never.

~#~

The bonfire crackled and spat as the night air filled with the sharp scent of burning wood. The flames danced higher, casting an eerie glow of purple and blue, their colours swirling together like the remnants of a bruised sky. Around the fire, couples swayed in synchrony, their soft touches and delicate kisses becoming a part of the ancient mating ritual, their connection to one another as palpable as the heat of the flames.

Lucifer stood at the edge of it all, his gaze cold, detached, as if the warmth of the fire and the love around it couldn't quite reach him. Yet, with a feigned bashfulness, he extended his hand toward Eve, luring her effortlessly away from the crowd. She followed him eagerly, a triumphant glint in her eyes, her lips curling into a smirk that hinted at the satisfaction of conquest. To her, it must have felt like victory, like she had won something unspoken—but Lucifer knew better.

Behind a cluster of trees, far enough from the prying eyes of the others, Eve pressed herself against him, her breath heavy with anticipation. She thought she had control, that she had him ensnared.

Her smirk deepened as she whispered, "Are you ready to be fixed, Lucifer?"

Her fingers trailed delicately over his flushed cheeks, tracing lines that felt more like chains to him.

"After this," she murmured, her voice dripping with sweet poison, "You’ll never think of another Omega like that again. I’ll make sure of it."

Lucifer swallowed the bile rising in his throat and let himself lean into her touch, feigning compliance. He purred under her fingertips, though the sound was hollow, and curled his lips into what passed as a smile, suppressing the grimace that threatened to surface. He allowed her to think she had power, that this moment was hers to control. After all, it was what she wanted—what they all wanted. The illusion of dominance. Betas, Alphas, they were all the same, so easy to deceive, so eager to believe in a reality they could shape to their desires.

Eve leaned in closer, her lips brushing just shy of his, her breath hot against his skin. Lucifer stiffened, drawing in a deep breath through his nose. For a moment, time slowed, and he kissed her—quickly, reluctantly. Her kiss felt wrong, out of place, like pieces of a puzzle that would never fit no matter how hard you forced them together. But Lucifer pushed aside the discomfort, knowing that soon, too soon, this charade would be over. Her touch would no longer linger on his skin, her scent would no longer cling to his thoughts.

The night spun around him in a blur of unwanted touches and whispered promises that tasted like lies. His head felt light, as if the air had been sucked from his lungs, leaving him disoriented. It was all happening too fast, too messy. The world swayed, and then—

"What are you doing?!" The sharp voice sliced through the night, jagged and filled with shock.

Lucifer flinched, his body pulling back instinctively as if the sound itself had slapped him. The two of them separated, the sudden intrusion breaking the fragile illusion of control that had encased them.

Lucifer’s heart pounded in his chest, his pulse quickening as reality came crashing back. Eve’s eyes widened in surprise, her mouth falling open as if the words were stuck in her throat. She hadn't anticipated this, hadn’t expected the night to unravel so quickly.

The voice came again, louder, angrier, cutting through the thick night air like a blade. "I said, what are you doing?"

Lucifer stood frozen, his thoughts a tangled web of confusion and frustration. But in that moment, as Eve’s grip on him loosened and her self-assured smirk began to falter, a strange sense of relief washed over him. This wasn’t the way things were supposed to go, but maybe—just maybe—it was exactly what he needed.

The night held its breath, waiting for what would happen next.

Eve recoiled from Lucifer as if his touch had scalded her skin, her eyes wide, flushed with panic. For a fleeting second, Lucifer resisted the urge to glare at her, instead shifting his gaze to Adam, who had appeared out of nowhere, his face a mixture of shock and hurt. Lucifer felt a flicker of amusement tug at his lips—he could almost taste the delicious chaos unfolding before him.

Eve stammered, scrambling to string words together. "Adam, it’s not—it’s not what it looks like. I was just—"

"Helping him?" Adam cut her off sharply, his voice laced with bitterness. His eyes burned with betrayal as he pointed toward Lucifer. "Helping him how, Eve? By kissing my best friend?"

The accusation hung in the air like a death knell, and the attention of the entire gathering was drawn toward them. Alphas, Betas, and Omegas alike turned their curious, judgmental gazes toward the confrontation. Whispers rippled through the crowd like wind rustling through leaves, their eyes filled with disbelief and condemnation.

Lucifer could barely suppress the gleeful tremor that ran through his body. Eve’s face flushed a deeper crimson, embarrassment seeping into her every movement as she shook her head frantically, her words tumbling over each other in a desperate attempt to explain. "No, Adam, please, it’s not what it seems! I wasn’t—"

But Adam cut her off again, his voice cracking with pain. "How could you do this to me? I thought—"

His voice wavered, then firmed with the weight of his wounded pride. "I thought you liked me, Eve. I thought we had something real."

"I do like you!" Eve cried, her voice rising with a sense of desperation. "I care about you, Adam! I want to be with you! I want to—"

Adam’s hand ripped itself from her pleading grasp, his green eyes narrowing into slits of fury.

"You call this liking me?" He spat, his voice trembling. "How can you say that when you’re so willing to kiss someone else? To kiss him?"

His eyes flicked briefly to Lucifer, disgust tightening his features before returning to Eve. "I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you, Eve. I was ready to mate with you. But now... how could I ever trust you?"

Eve lunged toward him, grabbing his hands again, her eyes wide and wild with panic. "Adam, no! I want to mate with you, I want to be with you! Please, believe me, it wasn’t like that—"

But Adam tore himself away from her again, his heart visibly hardening against her pleas. "You’re a liar, Eve," he hissed through clenched teeth, his voice barely above a whisper but packed with venom.

Eve’s gasp was sharp, wounded. "How dare you call me a liar?" she shot back, her voice breaking with insult.

Adam’s eyes flared with disbelief. "How dare I?!" His voice rose with incredulous rage. "I just saw you making out with Lucifer! You were all over him!"

"I wasn’t!" Eve’s voice cracked, her eyes wet with unshed tears. "I was trying to fix him, Adam! He needs help—"

"Fix him?" Adam interrupted, his voice thick with sarcasm and disbelief. "Fix him with your mouth? With your tongue?"

The words were cruel, each one hitting Eve like a slap. Her tears spilled over, her face crumbling as she shook her head in desperation.

"You don’t understand!" she pleaded, her voice breaking as her hands trembled.

Adam’s laugh was bitter, hollow. "You’re right. I don’t understand. I don’t understand how I didn’t see you for what you really are. How could I have been so blind?"

His voice dropped, thick with sorrow. "How could you cheat on me, Eve? With him? My best friend?"

Eve choked on her sobs, shaking her head furiously. "I wasn’t cheating, Adam! I swear, I was just trying to help him. All those times—"

"All those times?" Adam’s voice turned icy, each word colder than the last. "How many times have you gone behind my back, Eve?"

Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. She was trapped, her silence speaking louder than any words could. Adam’s face twisted with disbelief, and he shook his head as if trying to shake away the reality of it all.

"I thought you were different," he whispered, his voice barely audible, filled with the weight of a shattered heart.

"I am different!" Eve cried, her hands reaching for him, but he stepped back, out of reach.

"No," Adam said firmly, his eyes now void of any warmth. "You’re not. I want to break up."

Eve’s world seemed to collapse in that moment. She lunged toward him; her voice frantic, desperate. "No, Adam, please! Don’t do this! I love you, I—"

But Adam shook his head, his voice breaking as he said, "There’s no way I can be with someone like you. Someone who’d cheat on me like this."

The words struck her like a blow, and for a moment, Eve could only gape at him, her mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for air. Her eyes darted to Lucifer, then back to Adam, but it was too late. She could feel the weight of the stares pressing down on her, the judgment of every Alpha, Beta, and Omega in the circle.

The whispers grew louder, venomous. The looks of disapproval stung like lashes across her skin. Her heart pounded in her chest as the murmurs filled her ears, their voices dripping with disdain. She could feel their hatred, their rejection, and it twisted inside her, until finally, she snapped.

"Fine!" she screamed, her voice shrill and ragged. "I don’t need you, Adam! You were a terrible boyfriend anyway!"

Her voice cracked with anger and humiliation. "No Alpha or Beta will ever want someone like you! You’ll be alone forever, and even if someone does take pity on you, they’ll cheat on you behind your back, just like I did!"

Adam flinched at the words, as if each one had struck him like a physical blow. He closed his eyes, his face crumpling with the effort to hold back his tears.

From the crowd, another Omega stepped forward, their voice firm and steady. "Eve, it’s time for you to leave."

Eve’s eyes flashed with defiance. "I have a right to be here! This is my bonfire too!"

But the crowd was against her now. More voices joined the chorus, telling her to leave, their faces hard with disapproval. She stood there for a moment, trembling with rage, before finally, with a frustrated scream, she stormed away.

As she left, she ripped the poppy and grape crown from her head and threw it to the ground, stomping on it with a snarl.

"This was a stupid tradition anyway!" she yelled, her voice shrill and bitter as it echoed into the night.

The Omega who had spoken first bent down, picking up the discarded crown with a look of disgust. They threw it away, brushing their hands off as if they’d touched something filthy.

"Good riddance," they muttered, shaking their head as the bonfire crackled on, its flames dancing higher into the night.

Lucifer watched with wide, blue eyes as the scene unfolded in front of him. His chest filled with a warmth that spread through his veins—a sick pleasure at seeing his plan come together so perfectly. Eve was gone. Poisonous, deceitful Eve was no longer a threat. She was out of the picture, and more importantly, no longer Adam's girlfriend. Lucifer's heart raced, and he felt a twisted sense of relief wash over him. Now, everything could return to the way it was supposed to be. Him and Adam, just like before.

With eager steps, Lucifer moved toward Adam, already picturing the moment they would finally be together again. His lips parted to speak, to say the words he had longed to say for so long—It’s just us now, Adam. It’s always been just us. Let’s go back to how it was before.

But the second his eyes met Adam’s, everything froze.

Adam’s stare was cold—so cold it burned. His green eyes, usually so full of life and light, were deadened by anger and something worse—disappointment. The sight sent a chill down Lucifer’s spine, turning the warmth he’d felt into icy dread. His steps faltered, and the words died on his tongue as the colour drained from his face. He tried to move, tried to speak, but Adam shook his head, his expression twisting with disgust.

"Adam, wait—" Lucifer’s voice cracked as he reached out for him, panic rising in his chest, but before he could say another word, Adam spun on his heel, stomping away from him. The distance between them grew like a chasm, and Lucifer, desperate, ran after him.

"Adam!" Lucifer shouted, his voice frantic as he grabbed Adam’s arm, trying to pull him back. "Please, just—"

But before he could finish, Adam’s fist collided with his face.

The punch came out of nowhere, sending Lucifer crashing to the ground. He hit the earth hard, the pain radiating from his cheek as he landed painfully on his back. For a moment, everything spun—his vision blurred, his body trembling as he touched his bruised face, dazed and confused.

Adam had hit him. Adam had punched him.

Lucifer looked up, blinking furiously as he tried to understand. Adam, his Adam, was glaring down at him with fury in his eyes.

"How could you?!" Adam’s voice was raw with rage, and Lucifer’s heart shattered at the sound. Tears gathered in Adam’s green eyes, turning them glassy as he trembled with the weight of his fury. "How could you do that to me? I thought you were my friend! My best friend!"

Lucifer opened his mouth to explain, to defend himself, but Adam cut him off with a sharp, venomous command. "Shut the fuck up!"

The words pierced Lucifer like a blade, each syllable cutting deeper than the last. Adam’s voice shook with years of pent-up betrayal, the hurt in his voice making Lucifer’s chest tighten.

"I’m so sick of your excuses," Adam spat, his voice trembling. "You think I’m stupid, don’t you? You think I haven’t noticed all the things you’ve done to me over the years? I’ve tried everything to be a good friend to you, Lucifer, but clearly, you’ve thought of me as a fool all this time!"

Lucifer shook his head, his voice breaking as he whispered, "No, Adam, I—"

"Don’t lie to me!" Adam’s scream cut through the night like a whip, making Lucifer flinch. "You’ve done it before! Time and time again, you’ve pulled this shit, and I let it slide because you were my best friend! But I see you now, Lucifer! I see you for who you really are!"

Lucifer's heart pounded in terror as Adam continued, his voice thick with years of buried resentment.

"First with Lilith!" Adam’s voice broke, and Lucifer felt his stomach drop as the mention of her name echoed through the crowd. He watched in horror as Lilith herself emerged from the gathering of onlookers, her icy-blue eyes widening in surprise as she saw the confrontation unfold before her.

"I told you how much I liked her," Adam continued, his voice trembling with emotion. "I told you she was the smartest, most beautiful girl I’d ever met. I was terrified I wouldn’t be enough for her, but you—you encouraged me! You said I had nothing to worry about. You said you were my friend!" Adam’s voice cracked as the memories poured out, his eyes reddening with unshed tears.

The crowd around them grew larger, the curious whispers growing louder as everyone listened intently to the drama unfolding between the two friends.

"I introduced you to her!" Adam shouted, his hands trembling as he gestured toward Lilith, who now stood at the front of the crowd, her expression a mixture of shock and recognition. "I thought you didn’t like her, and then... I found out you did. And you know what? It hurt. But I let it go. I wanted you to be happy. I let you date her because I cared about you more than I cared about my own feelings!"

Lucifer's face drained of colour, his heart pounding in his chest as Adam's words hit him like a sledgehammer.

"And then," Adam’s voice trembled even more now, "there was Lute."

Lucifer’s stomach twisted painfully as he saw Lute appear through the crowd. Her eyes, once so warm and understanding, now burned with fury as she met Lucifer’s gaze. She had begun to piece everything together, and Lucifer felt the weight of her judgment pressing down on him.

"You went after her too," Adam said, his voice now quieter, broken. "You couldn’t just let me have anyone. You made sure I couldn’t even be friends with her. You pushed me away—over and over again."

The whispers from the crowd were growing louder now, filled with judgment. Lucifer could feel the weight of their eyes on him, and for the first time, he felt vulnerable. Exposed.

"I thought you were healing," Adam continued, his voice barely above a whisper now, thick with emotion. "I thought you were in pain after Lilith, that you didn’t mean to hurt me. But now I see... you never cared. You never saw me as good enough for anyone."

Lucifer flinched, his body trembling as he tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come. Adam’s eyes, once filled with love and trust, were now cold and distant.

"All those years," Adam said, shaking his head, "I forgave you, because I loved you. You were my everything. But Eve? My Eve... my first love? I can’t forgive you for that. I can’t look at you, Lucifer. I hate you."

Lucifer’s breath caught in his throat as Adam’s words cut through him like a knife. "Adam, no—please, I—"

"You’re Morningstar to me now," Adam said, his voice shaking with finality. "I can’t even say your name anymore. I hate you so much. You’ve destroyed me, and this... this is the last time."

“We can’t be friends anymore. We can’t be anything. Stay away from, you’re no longer welcome in my house, with my family, you’re no longer welcome in my life anymore.”

Lucifer's heart shattered into a thousand pieces as he watched the only person, he had ever loved walk away, leaving him alone, broken, and despised by the very people he had tried to manipulate. The flames of the bonfire flickered behind him, but for Lucifer, the night had never felt colder.

Lilith and Lute shared a long look. They nodded to one another – it seemed they needed to have a long talk.

Lucifer glared as the two Alphas walked away from him too.

They had no right to judge him.

No fucking right.

~#~

Lucifer was so beyond stupid. He had ruined everything. All those years with Adam—every moment, every laugh, every whispered word—gone. Reduced to ruins, destroyed, crumbled into dust like fragile glass shattered by his own foolish hand. The memories that once filled him with warmth now only served to hollow him out, leaving behind nothing but a gaping emptiness that gnawed at his soul.

He could still feel the ghost of those nights in Adam’s nest, the way they would tangle together under blankets, bodies pressed close, seeking comfort in each other's presence. The warmth that had surrounded them, the safety Lucifer had found there, was gone now. Destroyed. He could still remember how Adam’s heartbeat had sounded beneath his ear, steady and calming, grounding him when the world felt too harsh. Adam’s scent had always been his sanctuary, the one place Lucifer felt truly at home, truly wanted.

But all of that was lost now. Gone.

The jealousy—the possessiveness—that had festered inside Lucifer for so long had finally destroyed everything. How could he have let it consume him? How could he have been so reckless, so blind? If only he had been honest from the beginning, if only he had told Adam the truth about how he felt. If only he had had the courage to say, I love you. Maybe then things would have been different. Maybe then Adam wouldn’t have walked away.

He should have told him. He should have told him.

If Lucifer had just opened his mouth, told Adam how his heart beat faster every time he was near, how the thought of losing him was more terrifying than anything else in the world... maybe it wouldn’t have come to this. But he hadn’t. He had kept his feelings locked away, hidden beneath layers of fear and denial. He had let his insecurity fester, had allowed his jealousy to take control, and now... he was paying the price.

And it wasn’t just love that he had kept hidden—it was fear. Raw, paralyzing fear. Because Lucifer was an Omega in love with another Omega. In their world, that was unheard of, taboo. His family had already disowned him, cast him aside like he was nothing more than a stain on their name. His parents had turned their backs on him the moment they found out what he was, cold and unforgiving. Lucifer had known nothing but pain, rejection, and loneliness—except when he was with Adam. Adam was the only warmth in his life. The only light in the darkness.

Why hadn’t he told him that? Why hadn’t he begged Adam to stay, to understand?

Lucifer clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms as the self-hatred boiled inside him. He should have told him! Should have told Adam how much he needed him, how terrified he was of being alone again. But he hadn’t. He had kept his mouth shut, playing some ridiculous game of pretending he didn’t care, pretending that Adam’s happiness with Eve didn’t feel like knives twisting in his heart. And now it was too late.

He had ruined it all.

The bruise on his cheek, dark and aching, was proof enough that he would never be forgiven. Adam had hit him—Adam, who had never raised his voice in anger, who had always been gentle and kind. Lucifer had pushed him so far, driven him to a breaking point, and now... now there was no going back. That bruise was a mark of everything Lucifer had lost, everything he had destroyed with his own two hands.

Adam wasn’t just his best friend. He wasn’t just the one person who had stood by Lucifer when everyone else had turned away. Adam was his family. His only family. His only friend. The love of his life. The only person Lucifer had ever truly loved, the only person who had ever made him feel like he wasn’t broken, like he wasn’t something to be ashamed of. And now, because of Lucifer’s stupidity—because of his foolishness—he had lost him.

Lucifer had lost the only chance he had at true love. All because he had been too scared, too selfish to let Adam go when he needed to. He had tried to hold on too tightly, too desperately, and now the very thing he feared had come true. Adam had slipped away.

Lucifer sank to the floor, his body shaking with the force of his grief. He had thought—God, he had thought—his plan would work. That if he just waited long enough, if he stayed close enough, Adam would realize that it was Lucifer he was meant to be with. That no one else could ever love him the way Lucifer did. But it had all been a lie, hadn’t it? A pathetic fantasy he had clung to because the truth—that Adam would never love him back, that Adam would choose someone else—was too unbearable to face.

Lucifer pressed a trembling hand to his cheek, to the bruise that still throbbed with Adam’s anger, and his heart shattered all over again. He had wanted to fight for Adam. He had wanted to believe that love—his love—would be enough to bring them together in the end. But now, all that was left were the ruins of what could have been.

The silence around him felt suffocating, the loneliness unbearable. He had lost everything that mattered, and the worst part was... it was all his own fault.

[cakerybakery]

Adamsapple harvest 2024 day 6 Bonfire

Fall on the Farm

-

“HEY! No running!” Adam yelled at a bunch of the kids that had gotten too close to the fire. “Last thing you want is to trip and fall in. Now scoot.” He shooed the gaggle of cousins away, and they raced up towards the barns instead.

He dropped a pile of wood in the bin for the weekend, and Lucifer maybe stared a little too long at Adam’s arms as he did.

“Geez, and you tell me to calm down.” Peter popped up behind Lucifer and fuck if Lucifer nearly dropped his axe on his foot.

“Fuck! Pete! You have to stop doing that shit.”

Peter stuck his tongue out and laughed as he ran off after his cousins. He was meant to be watching out for them.

Adam cocked an eyebrow and gave Lucifer a quick glance over before grinning and giving his head a slight jerk.

He didn’t wait for Lucifer to respond; he just strolled casually up to the house.

Mary was down at the event barn, same with Joseph. There was no one in the house.

-

The rest on AO3

[cakerybakery]

Adamsapple harvest day 6 bonfire for short and horny

Charlie said she passed along the message and Adam was willing to come home.

They hoped it made up for the leaves incident.

The set up, even with magic, was a pain in the ass. They brought down the big dinning table, the one for when they had guests, into the backyard. Then took it back into the house. Then considered maybe they should use the table after all.

Pie brought out a picnic blanket in the end. Lucifer decided that if Adam wanted them bent over something he could magic it.

They built up a large fire to stay warm. Even hell got a little chilly in the fall. It wouldn’t bother them much but it was an aesthetic.

“Plus, we’re creating a mood, ambience. Adam likes the smell of woodsmoke. We need to set the mood so he knows we’re sorry-“

“WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU TWO?! HELLO?” Adam yelled from the house.

Lucifer jumped. “Shit! Fuck! We took too long.” He conjured a curtain. Panic conjured a bunch of food without thinking too much, while Pie made a dash for the big surprise at stage front.

Lucifer tossed his own clothing off and dove in beside Pie.

“WE’RE OUT BACK!” He answered as he shook the can and decorated Pie with it before handing it over and letting Pie cover him.

Pie took Lucifer’s form, they wrapped their arms around each other, and listened for Adam.

“Charlie said you two wanted to apologize and make it up to me. So let’s have it.”

Lucifer snapped his fingers and curtains vanished to reveal him and pie in giant pie crust covered in whipped cream.

“We’re sorry!”

Pie nodded enthusiastically.

“To make it up to you, your apple pie is willing to do anything you desire.” Lucifer pulled Pie into a sloppy kiss.

He peeked a little watch Adam’s reaction.

A smirk fit for the devil crossed his face. “Anything?”

Lucifer pulled away. “Anything.”

“Alright then. I’m going to punish you both.”

Adam strolled over, pulled Lucifer out of the pie crust, and turned it so Pie faced the fire. He leaned down and licked a bit of cream off Pie cheek. “Your punishment is you only get to watch.”

Pie’s lip quivered pleadingly and Adam grinned.

“It’s punishment. You’re meant to not like it.”

“And what’s my punishment, Adam?” Lucifer asked from his place in Adam’s arm, carried like luggage.

None to gently Adam chucked him in the bonfire. Lucifer sat up and sneezed as his landing had stirred up the coals and ash into a plume of dust.

Adam walked into the flames, bent down, and kissed him.

“You, my little top, are going to worship this dick and ass. And this time, you aren’t going to get off, and that cock is going to sit untouched. Not by your hands, not by mine or Pie’s, your dick isn’t going in anyone either.” Adam walked out of the fire, grabbed the thick cut off stump he used to chop wood and hoisted it onto his shoulder.

The fire licked the fallen angel’s skin as he stepped back into the flames that burned his clothing away. He set the stump down, tore what little was left of his clothing off, and searched around the burning logs for something.

“This one is still good.” He tossed it to Lucifer. “Your dick isn’t going in me, but you’ll still be fucking me. Come on, magic man, angel me up a dildo you can fuck me with.”

Lucifer used is powers to transform the charred wood, to make it fireproof, then into a dildo that wasn’t too big or wide, soft but firm.

“Good job.” Adam praised. He got on his knees and bent himself over the stump. “Now, you’re going to get me good and wet. No lube, all tongue.”

He nearly stood up but a scolding look from Adam told him he was expected to crawl.

Adam being in charge didn’t happen often, usually it was a reward for doing something weird for Lucifer.

He might have some minor control issues. Lucifer was a fucking king, being in control was his whole fucking deal.

Maybe that was the problem? He and Pie kept pushing Adam’s buttons. He kept doing what he wanted regardless of Adam’s input, if Adam said no they just got him too horny to keep saying no.

The leaves incident was just the last straw.

Adam was punishing them, punishing him. Pie wasn’t only just barred from watching, he was forced back to the outside view as he had been when Pie had been too shy to really try anything with Adam at first.

His punishment wasn’t just not getting to cum while making Adam cum, it was not being in charge. Having to give up that control.

Maybe Adam knew what he was doing when he decided on their punishments, maybe it was coincidence, but either way Lucifer could fucking stand to consider actually taking Adam’s word for it when he drew a line.

“Adam,” he started. The coals under his legs were warm. “I am sorry. You told us no and we didn’t listen. We- I shouldn’t have pushed you. Pie is made from my magic and my desires, they’re their own person or course, I’m certainly not afraid of ducks, but it’s my fault Pie is pushy too. I’m more than willing to accept my punishment. I just, I wanted you to know how sorry I am before I’m horny and desperate. So you know it’s real.”

Adam sat up and was quiet for a moment. “I know you are. You didn’t try to argue or anything. I’m still punishing you. But who knows. If Pie stays put and you do a good job. Maybe I might change my mind. Just don’t bank on it.” He bent back over. “Now get that tongue in my ass.”

Lucifer crawled over the coals, ash, and burning logs. Being impervious to fire had benefits.

He spread Adam’s cheeks and pressed his long dexterous tongue in. Lucifer knew just where to find Adam’s prostate after all this time. He made sure to give it extra attention until Adam was moaning and stroking himself.

“That’s it. Now use your tongue to stretch me out for that new toy.”

Shapeshifting his tongue wider slowly as he fucked Adam with it, Lucifer kept his hands firmly on Adam’s ample ass to keep from touching himself. He kept it up until Adam told him it was time for the toy.

Cleaning the ash from it, and them, with a snap of his fingers he followed Adam’s instructions and put the base in his mouth and gently pushed the head into Adam.

It wasn’t the most unusual thing they’ve done. But it felt strange to Lucifer. The lack of control flustered him.

If he was using his hands he’d feel more in control of the situation, even with Adam’s instructions. With it in his mouth he couldn’t talk, not even to ask if Adam liked it, he couldn’t even go as fast as he might like to. If Adam wanted him to go faster he had to put the effort in and listen for the instructions to do so. He had to really listen for Adam’s moans and urging to fuck him deeper, harder, faster.

The stump burned and Adam held on through the flames. The licked his skin as it did Lucifer’s but could harm Adam anymore than it could Lucifer. It was warm, they could feel the heat, but what made Lucifer start to perspire was the effort needed to fucked Adam with the toy in his mouth until Adam cried out in pleasure at last and came.

His face still pressed to Adam’s ass he waited for Adam to tell him what to do.

“Okay. You can let go. Leave it in there.”

Lucifer did as he was told. He released the dildo from his teeth and sat back.

Adam got up to stand, he stretched, looked over at Pie and spoke to him. “Can you get some more wood? The fire is dying down a bit.”

He turned to Lucifer and crouched, “I’m going to fuck you. I’d like to make you ride me, I always liked that, but I don’t want to give you that kind of control. Lay down on your back.”

It wouldn’t be the first he was fucked. Sometimes he had agreed to let Lilith fuck him, of course perhaps, his controlling nature was what drove her away and he wasn’t as attentive to her needs and desires as he should have been. And Pie had on occasion been allowed to top him. But Adam, Adam had never even asked before. Usually, Adam wanted to watch Pie fuck Lucifer. Most often, Adam had being satisfied by being fucked by both of them.

Lucifer laid down on the bed of coals as Pie added more wood to the fire from a safe distance, lest he start to cook.

Adam crawled over top of him and kissed him like Adam had been gone longer than an afternoon. Lucifer ran his hands into Adam’s hair and down over Adam’s shoulders before freezing.

“It’s okay. You can touch me.”

He relaxed and let his hands roam. Lucifer liked touching his partners. Adam seemed to like it too.

Adam pulled away from Lucifer mouth to tease his neck but that didn’t mean he left Lucifer’s mouth in occupied. Lucifer licked the fingers Adam slipped into his mouth. Getting them as wet as he could, for that was going to be his lube. He tensed at the idea but the bonfire prevented more conventional methods of lubrication. Lucifer wasn’t entirely sure the spit would last. If it didn’t, he didn’t like the idea of Adam going in dry.

But, there was another option. Lucifer had never changed his body that way before. He could do it. He could give Adam a pussy to fuck. Of course he was being punished, without meaning too, he could cum if Adam was fucking him.

Alas, his fear proved true, by the time Adam hand got to Lucifer’s ass the heat had dried the saliva.

Adam groaned in frustration.

“I can shape shift if you like.” Lucifer said as quietly as possible.

There was a reason Pie, unlike a few of the pumpkins Lucifer brought to life to drown Adam in pleasure that night over a year ago, never took a female form. He could but they didn’t like to. And referring to them as she was definitely out.

The idea made Lucifer uncomfortable. Lilith suggested it once and when he didn’t like it, she dropped it. Lucifer didn’t think of it again.

But… some of the pumpkins did alter their bodies, and willingly to give Adam what he might like. They had been like Pie in many regards. Parts of him as their base. Some part of him must be okay with the idea, at least for Adam.

“I don’t know how that will-“ Adam stopped speaking and pulled back, feeling Lucifer change under him. “You sure?”

He hesitated, this was his out, “I can’t promise I won’t cum. Not like this. But, I won’t need much prep, just foreplay, to be ready.” Lucifer bit his lip. His slightly plumper lip from the feel of it.

“Okay. If you get off like this, that’s okay. I did specify your dick so I guess this is a loophole.” Adam laid back down on him, pressing his weight softly against Lucifer.

Lucifer’s breath hitched. This was so much different than cuddling. Adam had ridden him before, squished them together with hugs or cuddles, but this was a new position for him. His own legs spread and Adam between them.

His heart was beating a little faster, he ached in an unfamiliar way, but the meaning was clear.

Adam kissed him, hands covered his body, and Lucifer shivered in excitement. His body blackened from the ash, handprints covered the breasts he gave himself, he could feel it on his cheeks as Adam held him for a kiss, his thighs as Adam ran his fingers down the sensitive insides.

He wasn’t used to the sensation of being wet, of Adam’s cock rubbing along his sensitive opening and over a very sensitive clit. It was a good type of strange that made him want more.

Lucifer didn’t hold back and moaned. Adam above him grinned.

“You like that?”

He wavered, should he talk? He wasn’t supposed to be in control but if he opened his mouth would he be able to shut it or would he start trying to order Adam around?

Adam frowned, “fuck, I’m bad at this.” He sat back. “I’m not even that mad anymore. I know you two are sorry and that’ll you’ll both do better to listen to me. I’m not cut out for this whole being in control shit. You were right about me, I was made to obey. I even enjoy some of the weird crap that gets into your heads.”

Lucifer rolled to his side and sat up. “I want you to fuck me.” The words surprised even Lucifer as he said them. “Someone doesn’t have to be on control all the time. I know have issues with that. We can just, have sex?”

Adam agreed and they laid back down in the coal and ash. They kissed and Lucifer moaned as he held himself back from taking over and let Adam lead.

Adam had such large hands, Lucifer had always enjoyed the feel of them on his skin and now he got their full glory as they caressed his body. Squeezed his soft tits and rubbed the sensitive nipples. Adam facial hair tickling his neck and Adam whispered, “we’ll probably have to do something for Pie later. He looks pretty jealous.”

Lucifer looked through the flames and felt bad. “Should we-“

“No. He’s just as much at fault as you are and needs to apologize on his own. Not have you just speak for him.”

“You sure you’re not cut out for being in control? Cause that was pretty decisive.”

Adam sucked on his neck and made Lucifer gasp. “Well, I was leader of humanity and the exterminators. I can be in charge, but I may have let a kid or two off of their punishments early cause I felt bad and I probably could have enforced the rules of the exterminations a little better. They just looked so sad. But no. He needs to apologize first, properly. Besides. I don’t thinks he’s learned his lesson just yet.”

Looking at Pie’s pout, yeah. He probably didn’t understand very well why Adam was mad. Pie was still a little immature, or maybe he had just been made from Lucifer’s immature desires for Adam. But he’d grow, Lucifer older than the universe and he was still maturing.

Lucifer mouthed sorry to Pie and turned his attention back to Adam.

To the kisses he was being giving, the hands, the cock slowly rocking its way inside of him. Lucifer moaned and bit his lip automatically to try and stop himself. He let go when he realized and allowed himself to make noises that showed he was enjoying not being in control.

It was good to have Adam fully inside of him, different from when he’s been penetrated by Pie, but equally good.

He’d prefer a softer bed to the one of coals he laid on, but at least it was warm. Lucifer enjoyed the rocking of Adam in and out of his pussy. Enjoyed it a lot.

God fuck, that felt good.

Adam’s big hand played with Lucifer’s clit as his big tongue licked the ash from Lucifer’s tit.

Not his choice of decoration from a body to lick, but the whipped cream long since burned away.

Lucifer didn’t hold back and let himself cum as Adam coaxed it from him. Let his fingers dig into Adam’s back, let his body arch as he felt his body climax.

He wanted to lay back and be done but Adam wasn’t done, well Lucifer had a pretty quick turn around time it was nothing like his body in this form.

Barely done and Adam started in on him again, he rose to the pleasure Adam was giving him, this time he did try to hold back but Adam was having none of it.

Adam left love bites along his neck, his large hand squeezed a tit firmly and the thumb flicked his nipple, he fucked faster and Lucifer couldn’t help but be pushed over the edge.

There was a desperate grunt in his ear that Lucifer knew by heart and he whimpered, knowing Adam cumming inside of him.

Only then Adam let Lucifer free.

They left the fire and Pie was a pouty jealous bubbling puddle on the picnic blanket.

Lucifer turned back into himself and he gathered up their strange bedfellow.

“Come on, I think I need to properly explain what we did wrong and how to apologize.”

[cakerybakery]

That’s chapter five of Fall on the Farm for the first week of Adamsapple Harvest. Just bonfire and candy left.

[lilacwriter07]

I love Omega x Omega fanfics 💖 the forbidden love, the possessive romance, my everything ! 🥰

AdamsApple Month Harvest!

Bonfire~

hello everyone! okay this had to be split because i wanted to finish it fully but i wasn’t able to finish it in time! so expect part 2 tomorrow!!! if we are lucky!!

@adamsappleweek

HThe flames flickered in hues of pink, blue, and violet, casting a magical glow over the night. Wisps of steam floated lazily through the air like ethereal clouds, swirling and twisting around the open garden. Adam stood at a distance, leaning against the apple tree, his shoulder pressed firmly against the rough bark. His stormy eyes, half-closed, smoldered with restrained intensity as he watched the bonfire burn, crackling and snapping in the night. Around the flames, people danced wildly, their bodies moving like primal creatures, swaying and twirling in erratic motions. Heads tossed, hair whipped, and the rhythm of the music surged louder with every passing second, filling the air with a seductive, pulsing beat.

Adam bit down hard on his bottom lip, the sharp sting keeping him anchored, preventing him from being swept away by the hypnotic allure of the dance. He wouldn’t let himself fall under its spell, wouldn’t surrender his will to whatever strange power stirred here tonight. Damn the gods. Damn the old stories and superstitions the elders clung to like lifelines. Adam was not part of this. He shifted uncomfortably under the weight of the floral crown perched atop his head, its heavy fragrance almost mocking him. He wanted to tear it off, but he knew it would only lead to more trouble. Better not to argue with Old Betty about tradition or propriety. So, he pressed harder against the tree, the bark digging painfully into his shoulder, but he didn’t care. He refused to dance for the gods. He refused to give up his soul.

“Hiya, Addie~” a voice chimed, its tone sugary sweet and unbearably bright.

The sound grated against Adam’s nerves, making his muscles tense. As always, the voice felt too cute, too artificial, like a melody meant to charm, but to him, it only set his teeth on edge.

"Piss off, Morningstar," Adam muttered, his gaze fixed firmly on the bonfire, refusing to acknowledge the shorter man beside him.

Lucifer’s grin sharpened like the edge of a blade. "Aww, it almost sounds like you’re not happy to see me, Addie."

"Oh? What gave you that impression?" Adam sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. His hands clenched into fists, nails biting into his palms as he fought to keep his composure.

"Well, for one, you’re not smiling at me—and you have such a pretty smile," Lucifer teased, his tone playful but laced with something darker. Adam could feel the air between them shift as Lucifer stepped closer, but he refused to look at him, refused to give him the satisfaction. His lips stayed sealed, his nostrils flaring as he kept his focus anywhere but on the devil himself.

Lucifer’s pout deepened, but he leaned in anyway, letting his scent coil lazily into the air. He flashed a flirtatious smile at an Omega nearby, who had been shyly watching Adam with wide, admiring eyes. The Omega blushed furiously, looking away as if burned by Lucifer’s attention.

"Addie~" Lucifer purred, his voice dropping to a sultry whisper as he leaned up on tiptoe, his breath warm against Adam’s cheek. "Isn’t there anyone here you’d like to tie yourself to? To surrender your soul to?"

Adam’s body went rigid, his jaw clenching so tightly it ached. Rage flared hot in his chest, and it took every ounce of restraint not to shove Lucifer away as he edged even closer.

"Nope," Adam spat through gritted teeth, the word filled with venom.

Lucifer cooed softly, his voice sickeningly sweet. "Oh, really? That’s a shame, Addie. I thought for sure you had your eye on some strapping Alpha... or maybe a sweet Beta~"

Adam’s eyes narrowed, a vile bitterness twisting deep inside him at the words. He could feel himself losing control, knowing Lucifer was baiting him, but it didn’t matter anymore. He’d regret it later, but right now, he wanted to make Lucifer regret it too.

"Tell me, Morningstar," Adam growled, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous rumble, "why the hell would I ever tell you if I were considering someone?"

Finally, he turned, his glare as sharp as a blade, locking onto Lucifer with a look so fierce that it startled the devil, who stiffened in response, his bright blue eyes widening in surprise.

"Come now, Adam," Lucifer stammered, his confidence faltering for just a moment. "It was so long ago... you should be over it by now—" His words tumbled out in a rush, tripping over themselves as he scrambled to recover.

Adam let out a deep, guttural growl, baring his teeth before snapping them at Lucifer, a primal warning that made the blonde stumble back in shock. The sudden display of aggression sent a shiver down Lucifer’s spine, his body reacting instinctively as Adam’s pheromones flooded the air—thick and threatening, a clear message: I’m furious, and if you come any closer, I’ll tear you apart. It was a scent Lucifer had never encountered from Adam before, raw and laced with the danger of an Omega pushed too far.

"Be over it by now?" Adam's voice trembled with barely contained rage, each word a dagger. "Are you serious? Are you fucking serious? After everything you’ve done to me?"

Lucifer faltered, the confidence he usually wore like armor cracking under the weight of Adam’s anger. "I—" he stammered, caught off guard, "Adam, how many times do I have to apologize? How many times do I have to—"

"Shut up!" Adam barked, pushing himself off the tree with a force that made the ground beneath him seem to shake. "Shut up! Shut up! We’re not friends, we’re not anything anymore. Do me a favor and fuck off—don’t ever talk to me again!"

With that, Adam turned and stormed off, his footsteps heavy with finality. He didn’t look back, not once, leaving behind only the smoldering remnants of their past, the bonfire crackling in the distance like a cruel reminder of what could never be rekindled.

Lucifer stood frozen, his wide blue eyes following Adam’s retreating form. Slowly, his shoulders slumped, the fire in his expression dimming to a dull sadness. He let out a soft, broken sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to ease a pain that ran far deeper than physical discomfort. His gaze shifted, avoiding the space where Adam had been, as if looking there might hurt too much.

Part of him ached to run after Adam, to drop to his knees and plead for forgiveness, to make him understand, somehow. But he couldn’t. Not now. Not after seeing that fury in Adam’s eyes, a side of him Lucifer had never seen before. It had been years, and yet... the wounds were still so raw. The regret was suffocating, but he didn’t know how to fix it, didn’t know if he ever could.

Adam wandered through the open field, his steps heavy with unspoken frustration. His eyes narrowed as they swept over the decorations that lined the edges of the space—vibrant blossoms of every hue intertwined with ripe fruits, their colors meant to symbolize the unity of life, growth, and the seasons. Each bloom and fruit held a sacred meaning, woven carefully into the fabric of tradition. His own flower crown sat heavy on his head, a mix of blue and red petals, dotted with tiny red apples, a symbol once rich with promise, now a hollow reminder of the past.

There had been a time when Adam had believed in the ritual with his whole heart. The bonfire celebration had once been the highlight of his year. As a child, he had dreamed of the day he would join in fully, his heart open to the ancient magic, the songs, and the stories that surrounded the flames. Back then, the tradition had felt pure, sacred—a bridge between mortals and gods.

But that was before. Before his world had crumbled around him. His best friend, the one he had trusted above all others, had betrayed him in a way so profound, so soul-shattering, that it had left him forever changed. The ritual he once loved now felt like a bitter joke, the flowers and fire only mocking the ashes of his broken past.

Everything had fallen apart, and no amount of tradition or reverence could ever rebuild the innocence he had lost. Now, as he walked through the field, the beauty of the blossoms felt like a distant dream—something for others, not for him.

Alphas, Betas, and Omegas swirled in wild, graceful rhythms around the bonfire, their laughter and joy echoing through the night. Adam knew the mating ritual would follow soon, the evening stretching into an endless night of longing, promises, and bonds formed beneath the watchful eyes of tradition. He sighed, a familiar weight settling in his chest. For the fifth year in a row, he’d leave with nothing but the hollow claim of, I tried, echoing in his mind.

"Stupid Lucifer fucking Morningstar," Adam spat under his breath, stomping aimlessly across the field. His anger churned like a storm inside him, until finally, he dropped onto a stack of golden hay, his body collapsing under the pressure of it all. His fingers dug into the straw, the sharp edges biting into his skin, but he barely noticed. His eyes burned, hot and stinging, and before he could stop it, tears threatened to spill. He didn’t want to cry. Not again, he told himself. He’d cried enough over that Omega. He didn’t want to waste another tear.

"Thinking he could just waltz in like that and be all buddy-buddy. Asshole," he muttered bitterly, swiping angrily at his eyes. The memory of Lucifer’s smug grin, the false sweetness in his voice, made Adam’s stomach turn. "I should have never fucking trusted him. I wish I'd picked a different kid to sit with in kindergarten back then."

His vision blurred as his emotions swelled, the painful memories resurfacing despite his efforts to push them down. He thought Lucifer had been his friend. For so long, he had believed it. But he’d been wrong—so horribly, painfully wrong.

Adam had opened his heart, trusted Lucifer with pieces of himself he couldn’t get back, and Lucifer had shattered that trust without a second thought. Now, years later, the betrayal still cut just as deep, and no amount of time seemed to dull the pain. His fingers clenched the hay tighter, as if gripping it hard enough might keep him grounded, might stop the waves of hurt crashing over him. But all he felt was the ache, the hollow emptiness where their friendship used to be.

Adam sat slumped on the stack of golden hay, the sting of tears threatening to spill over. His heart felt heavy, weighed down by old wounds and bitter memories. As he wiped at his eyes, a soft, unfamiliar voice broke through the haze of his thoughts.

"Mind if I sit here?" the voice asked gently, warm and considerate.

Adam blinked up, surprised to see a tall, handsome Alpha standing nearby, his expression open and kind. The Alpha's eyes were a soft amber, warm like the embers of a dying fire, and his face was speckled with freckles, giving him an easy, approachable charm. His red hair caught the light from the bonfire, and there was something soothing about his presence.

Adam hesitated but nodded, and the Alpha smiled, a quiet, comforting smile, before lowering himself down beside him. As he settled, his elbow brushed lightly against Adam’s, a gentle, reassuring touch that made Adam’s heart skip a beat. The gesture was so tender, so... careful, and Adam wasn’t used to that.

After a moment, the Alpha leaned in just a little, his voice laced with humor as he said, "So, what did the flower say after a long day in the sun?"

Adam blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

The Alpha grinned, his eyes twinkling. "I’m planted, I’m not going anywhere."

A small, unexpected chuckle slipped from Adam’s lips, and before he could stop himself, he was wiping his eyes again—this time, not just from sadness, but from the lightness that came with the joke. The Alpha’s easy laughter was contagious, and for the first time that night, Adam felt the tension ease slightly.

"It’s nothing," Adam murmured after a beat, trying to brush off the weight of his emotions. "Just... an old friend."

The Alpha nodded thoughtfully, his gaze soft. "For what it’s worth," he said in a low, comforting tone, "that friend doesn’t know what he’s missing."

Adam gave a weak smile, feeling a flicker of warmth bloom in his chest. "It’s more like... the friend didn’t care what he had to offer to begin with."

The Alpha’s brow furrowed slightly, and he shook his head with quiet certainty. "Then he’s not worth crying over, Adam."

That simple statement, so sincere and gentle, settled over Adam like a balm. He finally lifted his gaze to really look at the Alpha, and his breath caught in his throat. He was striking, with a strong, lean build, his freckles scattered like stars across his skin, and those amber eyes—so full of understanding. His smile was wide and genuine, and something about it made Adam’s heart flutter.

Adam swallowed, feeling a blush creep into his cheeks. "I... I’m Adam," he said, his voice soft but steady.

The Alpha’s face lit up, his smile growing even brighter. "Nice to meet you, Adam. I’m Steve. Though, I’ve got to wonder... why is a beautiful Omega like yourself sitting here all alone?"

Adam’s blush deepened, and he looked away, suddenly shy. "No luck with partners," he admitted quietly, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his flower crown.

Steve’s eyes softened even more, and he leaned in just a touch closer, his voice low and full of warmth. "Their loss," he murmured. "I’d say you’re one of a kind."

Adam’s heart skipped again, and for the first time in a long while, he felt something other than heartache—he felt seen, and for now, that was enough.

With a playful smile, Steve leaped off the stack of golden hay, turning gracefully toward Adam. He extended his hand, his amber eyes gleaming with warmth. “Would you be kind enough to accompany me to the bonfire ring?”

Adam felt heat rise to his cheeks, the blush deepening as a wave of shyness washed over him. His heart pounded with anxious anticipation, each beat echoing the uncertainty that had long taken root inside him. No one had ever invited him to the ring before—not since that awful night so long ago. The memory hung heavy in the back of his mind, but Steve’s presence somehow eased the tension.

"I’d be glad to," Adam whispered, his voice barely above a breath. He reached out and took Steve’s hand, feeling the solid warmth of the Alpha’s grip. As Steve pulled him to his feet, Adam’s foot slipped slightly, his balance faltering—but before he could stumble, Steve’s strong arms caught him effortlessly.

Adam looked up, his heart fluttering as he met Steve’s gaze. A soft, bashful smile tugged at his lips. "Thank you."

Steve’s voice was gentle, almost a whisper. "I’ll always catch you if you happen to fall."

Adam’s breath hitched. Was he flirting? The softness in Steve’s voice, the tender look in his eyes—Adam couldn’t tell for sure. But the hope stirred within him, fragile and new. It would be the first time someone had shown interest in him, the first time anyone had made him feel like he mattered in a way he hadn’t felt before.

As Adam and Steve neared the bonfire ring, Adam fully expected Steve to release his hand. But the Alpha didn’t let go. Instead, Steve casually began to swing their hands back and forth, threading their fingers together like it was the most natural thing in the world. Adam’s breath caught in his throat, and he glanced shyly at Steve, his face growing warmer by the second as his heart raced in his chest.

Was this it? he wondered. Had he finally found his partner, after all this time?

Steve shot him another dazzling smile, his amber eyes sparkling beneath the flickering light of the pink and purple flames. He even batted his eyelashes playfully at Adam, which sent a fresh wave of heat surging through Adam’s body, making him smile despite himself.

As they approached the ring, the bonfire crackled and shimmered, its mystical flames casting a warm glow across the high benches. Pairs of Alphas and Omegas were already gathered there, some sitting close, their heads leaning together in quiet conversation. Adam’s heart sank slightly when his gaze inadvertently fell on one pair in particular—him. Even though he refused to look directly, he could feel Lucifer’s sharp blue eyes fixed on him, an intense stare that seemed to burn into him as Steve gently led him to a seat.

"Let me get you a drink," Steve offered, his tone friendly and kind.

Adam nodded, trying to shake off the sudden wave of nerves. "Um, I’d be happy with anything."

"Noted," Steve replied with a wink, before slipping away toward the drinks table.

Left alone, Adam rubbed his thighs anxiously, his skin prickling with unease. His mind raced, his stomach churning with an unsettling mix of excitement and dread. He knew why he was fidgeting—it was the unspoken weight of the night. The possibility of waking up in the morning mated, the thought that everything could change after tonight. The ritual had a way of making those connections happen, and the idea left him jittery.

Across from him, Lucifer sat, his sharp blue gaze locked onto Adam like a predator watching prey. His eyes didn’t waver, and Adam could feel the tension between them crackling like the flames in the bonfire. Lucifer’s eyebrows furrowed as Steve returned, holding two bottles, oblivious to the weight in the air.

"Here you go," Steve said, handing one of the bottles to Adam with a warm smile.

Adam accepted it with a soft, "Thank you." He lifted the bottle to his lips, feeling a tremble in his hands, and took a tentative sip. The tartness hit his tongue, and he made a face without meaning to. Across the way, Lucifer raised his own drink, clearly watching every move Adam made.

"Apple cider still your favorite?" Lucifer asked loudly, his voice cutting through the evening like a blade.

Steve blinked, his amber eyes shifting from Lucifer to Adam with a curious tilt of his head. "Oh? Do you not like the orange cider?" he asked, his tone soft, trying to gauge Adam’s reaction.

"N-no, it’s fine," Adam stammered, his voice cracking slightly. He glanced at Lucifer, his irritation barely concealed. "It’s fine, really."

Steve slowly nodded, though a faint frown of confusion appeared as he looked between the two of them.

Lucifer, however, wasn’t finished. "Orange cider?" he said with a frown, his voice sharp. "But you hate the stuff. You can’t stand the taste, remember?"

Adam's jaw tightened, and he snapped before he could stop himself, "Things change."

Lucifer’s eyes darkened, his expression hardening as he leaned forward. "Doesn't look like it to me," he shot back, his voice stern, clearly challenging Adam.

The tension thickened, and Steve’s gaze flickered between them, sensing the history in the air. But instead of letting the moment escalate, Steve leaned a little closer to Adam, brushing his elbow gently against his. "Don’t worry about it," he said softly, his voice calming, as if trying to pull Adam back from the edge. "I’ve got other drinks if you’d prefer something else."

Adam glanced at Steve, feeling his warmth and steady presence beside him. It helped calm the storm brewing inside, and he offered a small, grateful smile. Lucifer’s words still stung, but for the first time, Adam realized he didn’t have to let them control him. Steve’s kindness was enough to remind him that maybe, just maybe, he deserved something better.

"N-No, it’s fine—" Adam tried to protest, but Steve was already rising to his feet, flashing him that easy grin.

"Don’t worry about it," Steve said, his tone light and reassuring. "I’ll grab you an apple cider. Be right back."

Flushing, Adam nodded timidly, his words faltering as Steve strode away toward the drink table. As soon as Steve was out of sight, though, Adam’s expression shifted, his gaze hardening as he shot a glare at Lucifer. The Omega was still sitting across from him, his blue eyes dark and unreadable, watching Adam with an intensity that sent a shiver down his spine.

Lucifer's stare felt too heavy, too dark, as though he was trying to penetrate the very thoughts running through Adam’s mind. There was something unsettling about the way his eyes hooded, lingering on him like he had some claim over Adam that refused to be relinquished.

Adam’s fingers curled into fists in his lap. He refused to let Lucifer’s presence ruin the moment—ruin what could be a fresh start with someone who might actually care. For the first time in a long time, Adam felt a spark of hope, and he wasn’t going to let Lucifer extinguish it with his lingering, possessive gaze.

The heat of the bonfire shimmered in the air, but Adam’s thoughts were a storm, swirling between past pain and the possibility of something new. He just had to hold on until Steve returned.

“Who is he?” Lucifer asked sharply.

Adam blinked at him. “Er his name his name is Steve.”

“He’s an alpha.” The blonde omega sternly said.

“He is.”

Before Adam could say more, Lucifer’s sharp voice cut through the air.

“Steve, huh?” His words dripped with suspicion, and Adam could feel the cold weight of Lucifer’s gaze bearing down on them both. “And who does Steve belong to? Josh’s pack?”

Adam’s face heated with awkwardness. He glanced at Steve, who raised an eyebrow but remained quiet, waiting for Adam’s response.

“I... um, yes. He’s from Josh’s pack." The words came out more hesitant than Adam had meant.

Lucifer’s blue eyes narrowed, his tone cold and sharp. “How long have you known him? Do you even know anything about him? What’s his rank? Does he have a reputation for running through Omegas?”

Each question came like a dart aimed at Adam’s nerves. He shifted uncomfortably, feeling his irritation rise with every sharp word.

“We... we’ve just met,” he answered, his voice tightening. “But he seems... nice.”

Lucifer pressed further, his eyes burning with a familiar intensity. “Seems nice? Is that all it takes now, Adam? Have you even thought this through? You don’t know the first thing about him.”

Adam’s patience wore thin, his irritation flaring into anger. He shot a glare at Lucifer, his fingers gripping the bottle tightly.

“Why do you care, Lucifer?” he snapped, his voice rising. “Why is any of this your business?”

For a moment, Lucifer was silent, his expression unreadable as his eyes flickered with something close to regret.

“I’m just trying to look out for you, Adam," he said, his voice softer, but the weight of his words still pressed down hard.

Adam scoffed, his anger spilling over. "Oh, like you did last time? Or the time before that? Or how about the time before that?"

Each word came out like venom, and Lucifer visibly flinched at the accusation, his frown deepening.

"Adam..." Lucifer started, but Adam didn’t let him finish.

"No," Adam bit out, standing his ground, his gaze sharp with years of pent-up frustration. "You need to butt out, Lucifer. Stop trying to interfere, because I don’t need your help, and I sure as hell don’t want it."

Lucifer’s eyes darkened, his jaw tightening, but he remained silent, his usual snark and quick retorts gone.

"I can’t wait to mate an Alpha," Adam continued, his voice low and bitter. "So I can finally leave this place and never have to see your face again."

For a split second, something flickered in Lucifer’s eyes—hurt, perhaps—but it vanished as quickly as it came, replaced by a cold, distant glare. He didn’t say anything, just stared back at Adam, his silence louder than words.

Adam felt the tension settle heavily between them, but he refused to back down. Lucifer had meddled too many times before, and this was where it ended.

“Is something wrong?” Steve asked, his voice gentle as he noticed Adam rising from his seat. The alpha glanced around, holding the new bottle of apple cider, his expression filled with concern.

Adam shook his head and took the bottle from Steve, grateful for the distraction. “Nothing’s wrong. Let’s go somewhere else,” he said, his voice steady but laced with frustration that lingered from his confrontation with Lucifer.

Steve didn’t question him further, his easygoing nature kicking in. “Ah, okay, I’m good with that,” he replied, taking a hearty swig of his own drink before standing to follow Adam. But as they started to walk away, Steve glanced back, meeting Lucifer’s gaze.

Lucifer’s face darkened for a moment, his arms crossing tightly over his chest. The Omega’s sharp eyes flickered with something almost predatory. But when he saw Steve looking at him, Lucifer’s expression shifted in an instant. A suggestive smirk curled across his lips, and his bright blue eyes gleamed as he batted his lashes in mock flirtation.

Steve’s face flushed a deep red, but instead of being thrown off, he returned the smirk, his own expression mischievous. Adam didn’t catch the silent exchange, too wrapped up in his own thoughts, but Lucifer did—and the twisted satisfaction that bloomed within him was undeniable.

This might be easier than I expected, Lucifer thought, his smirk growing as he watched Steve’s reaction. A dangerous game was unfolding, and Lucifer was more than ready to play it.

~#~

The endless blue and yellow hues of the moon hung like a melancholy painting in the starry sky, rising higher as the bonfire ritual of mating reached its midpoint. Its pale glow illuminated the sea of intertwined couples, their laughter and whispers echoing in the air, but Adam drifted aimlessly among them, feeling more isolated with every step. His eyes, glassy with unshed tears and anger, scanned the alphas, betas, and omegas, all lost in one another’s embrace. He had left Steve for only a moment, needing to relight his spirits. Steve had promised he’d wait.

But when Adam returned, his heart sank. Steve was gone.

Surely the alpha wouldn��t have gone too far? Adam told himself, his breath catching in his throat. He clutched at the coat still draped over his shoulders, hoping it meant Steve would come back. But deep down, a familiar dread gnawed at him, that sinking feeling that always crept in when hope seemed too close to grasp.

Biting down on his trembling bottom lip, Adam wandered through the trees, his heart pounding louder with every step. The crackling pink and purple flames of the bonfire flickered in the distance, casting an ethereal light as blue steam danced upward, swirling through the night. For a brief moment, he let himself be hypnotized by the sight, following the puffy clouds of smoke until he saw a couple ahead, walking hand-in-hand, their eyes soft and full of love.

And then, Adam’s world shattered.

There, not far away, stood Steve—his Steve—arms wrapped around another Omega. Adam froze, his breath catching in his throat as disbelief and heartbreak washed over him like a tidal wave. His green eyes widened, his chest tightened, and pain surged through him so fiercely he felt as though his heart was being ripped apart.

It… it wasn’t far, he thought in numb shock. Steve was right there, lips pressed against someone else’s, his promises forgotten as if Adam had never mattered.

Adam blinked hard, his vision blurring as tears welled up, hot and stinging. He wiped at his eyes anxiously, but the hurt was too much, too raw. He turned away from the scene, a sob threatening to escape as he ripped the flower and apple crown from his head. It felt meaningless now, the bright petals and ripe apples mocking him. He let it fall to the ground, stepping over it without a second glance.

It just wasn’t meant to be… it never was.

His hand clenched into a fist as he fought to swallow the lump in his throat. The townsfolk could judge him later. He didn’t care about their disapproval, their whispers about tradition and the “right” way of doing things. They could suck it. Right now, all Adam wanted was to escape, to disappear from this cruel ritual that had once filled him with such hope.

As Adam walked away, his heart in pieces, sharp blue eyes watched him from a distance. Lucifer barely paid attention to Steve, who was fumbling awkwardly through a kiss that lacked any real emotion. Lucifer wasn’t interested in Steve at all—his gaze was fixed solely on Adam, ensuring that Adam saw them together, ensuring that his plan worked.

When he finally pulled away, Lucifer pushed a hand against Steve’s chest, his eyes still on Adam’s retreating figure.

“Thanks for that,” he muttered hastily, his voice void of any real gratitude.

He didn’t even bother to look at Steve as he stepped past him, brushing him aside like he was nothing.

Steve tried to say something—confusion flickered in his amber eyes—but Lucifer didn’t listen. He didn’t care. He had done what he needed to do. He had won, just like he always did.

Lucifer’s steps slowed as he reached the spot where Adam had discarded his crown. Crouching down, he picked it up gently, his fingers tracing the soft petals and the vibrant apples still clinging to it. The apples glowed under the moonlight, a deep, ruby red—just like the apples Lucifer had once grown in his own garden, for someone he thought he’d never lose.

A strange heaviness settled in Lucifer’s chest as he held the crown, his fingers caressing its edges as if it were something fragile, something precious. Adam had never let it go before. Not until tonight. Lucifer frowned deeply, a flicker of something—regret, perhaps—tugging at his heart.

But he pushed it aside. It didn’t matter. He had made sure Adam saw what he wanted him to see, made sure Adam understood that no one would ever be truly loyal to him. That no one would ever care the way Lucifer does.

“Ah, wait,” Steve called after him, his voice laced with confusion as he reached out, his fingertips brushing the air just short of Lucifer’s arm. His eyes were glazed over, his face still flushed from the heat of the moment. “I don’t even know your name?”

Lucifer didn’t bother to turn around. He sidestepped Steve’s outstretched hand with the grace of someone used to slipping away unnoticed, his fingers tightening around the flower and apple crown. The petals felt delicate against his skin, but the weight of it pressed heavily into his chest, like a painful reminder of something he’d never admit.

"Don’t worry about it," Lucifer murmured over his shoulder, his voice distant, almost hollow. "This probably won’t happen again." The words sounded final, as though they carried more than just the end of a fleeting encounter—they carried the weight of years, of something Lucifer had hoped to bury deep but couldn’t quite forget.

Steve stood there, helpless, trying to piece together the puzzle of what had just happened. He opened his mouth to call out again, but Lucifer was already slipping away, his pace quickening, leaving the confused alpha behind without so much as a second glance.

At first, Lucifer walked with an air of calm, his steps measured and slow. But as the scent of Adam grew stronger, the crisp notes of cedar and crushed flowers cutting through the cool night air, something shifted inside him. His heart thudded unevenly in his chest, and before he realized it, he was sprinting, the night rushing past him as he followed the familiar scent.

~#~

Lucifer had always been a strange, delicate boy. Small, fragile, with golden hair like spun silk, wide blue eyes that seemed far too large for his face, and cheeks that flushed an embarrassed pink at the slightest provocation. He was mousey, almost ghostly pale, with limbs that seemed too slender to carry him through the world. His oversized clothes hung loosely from his bony shoulders, as if he’d borrowed them from a brother who didn’t exist.

He didn’t belong.

His first week in kindergarten had been a disaster. The bigger kids, the ones who already had sturdy frames and confidence in their strides, had taken to pushing him around. They’d laugh at how doll-like he looked, shoving him to the ground, calling him names that made his heart shrivel. His mama called him an eyesore; his papa, a disappointment. "You better not present as an Omega," his father had warned darkly. "We need an Alpha heir." But Lucifer had always been different, always too delicate, too quiet, and far too lonely.

On the worst of those days, he hid. He tucked himself away in a corner of the room, hunched over one of the tiny desks, his head bowed so low his chin nearly touched his chest. His small hands fidgeted in his lap, tracing the frayed edges of his sleeve. He wished he could disappear.

And then, a voice.

"Hello! Heeellloooo?"

Lucifer blinked, startled out of his thoughts. A pudgy hand waved in front of his face, and slowly, he raised his head. His wide blue eyes met the sight of a boy standing before him, the most radiant boy he had ever seen. The boy had messy brown and red hair, his cheeks round and rosy, and when he smiled, it was gap-toothed and earnest.

"Hi!" The boy grinned, eyes twinkling with joy, as if the world had nothing but sunshine to offer. "Can I sit here?"

Lucifer was stunned, frozen by the simplicity of the question. No one had asked to sit with him before. He glanced at the empty stool beside him, his heart pounding wildly in his tiny chest. Was this boy really talking to him? The air seemed thick, heavy, and yet all he could do was nod, wide-eyed, in awe.

The boy beamed even brighter, plopping down onto the stool as if he had known Lucifer all his life. Almost instantly, he began unloading crayons onto the table, scattering them like a rainbow. "Wanna draw with me? I love to draw! What do you like to draw?"

Lucifer just stared, his throat tight and his heart thudding. Did he… really want to draw with him? No one had ever asked him such a simple thing before. He watched as the boy reached for two crayons—yellow and orange—and slid them toward him.

"Here!" The boy chirped, his enthusiasm uncontainable. "I'll show ya how to draw a ducky! They’re the most funnest thing to draw!"

Lucifer’s blue eyes shimmered with unshed tears, overwhelmed by the kindness, the excitement. His hands trembled as he reached out, hesitating before finally curling his small fingers around the crayons. The warmth of the gesture seeped into him, and for the first time in a long time, he felt something inside him loosen.

"My name’s Adam!" The boy declared proudly, his smile wide and confident. "But my Mama and Papa call me Addie!" He giggled, swinging his legs beneath the stool, eyes never leaving Lucifer’s face. "What’s your name?"

Lucifer’s breath hitched. He could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on him. His name. Everyone hated his name. It was the reason they teased him, the reason they thought he was strange. His own father had cursed him with it—Lucifer. Named after the devil himself, a name meant to force strength upon him, to twist him into an Alpha that his parents could be proud of. But that wasn’t him.

What if Adam hated it too?

His lips trembled, and his tongue felt far too big for his mouth as he tried to speak. He could feel the anxiousness crawling up his spine, tightening in his chest. He didn’t want to lose the only friend he might ever have.

"I-I’m L-Lucifer…" he whispered, his voice barely audible, as if saying it too loudly would break the fragile moment.

Adam blinked at him, then grinned even wider, his eyes lighting up with curiosity. "Lucifer?" he repeated, as though tasting the name, rolling it around his mouth like candy. "Cool name! You’re like the angel who fell from heaven, huh?"

Lucifer’s eyes went wide. He hadn’t expected that. No one had ever said anything like that before. They always called him the devil, the bad one, the one who wasn’t good enough. But Adam… Adam said it like it was something beautiful.

"Y-Yeah," Lucifer whispered, his heart swelling in his chest.

Adam leaned closer, nudging his shoulder against Lucifer’s, his face glowing with enthusiasm. "Well, Lucifer," he said, his voice bubbling with laughter, "let’s make the best ducky ever!"

And for the first time, Lucifer smiled—a real, soft smile that lit up his face, and together, they began to draw.

“Oh! That’s such a cool name!”

From that moment on, the two of them became inseparable. Adam and Lucifer went through middle school and high school side by side, their bond a quiet but steady comfort against the chaos of the world around them.

One afternoon after school, Adam noticed something off in Lucifer’s usual bright demeanor. His green eyes flickered with concern as they walked home together, their hands brushing occasionally—a casual closeness that had grown natural over the years.

“What’s wrong?” Adam asked, his brow furrowing as he glanced at Lucifer. His lips twisted into a crooked smile, trying to coax something out of his friend. “You’ve been off all day. Sad, even.”

Lucifer sighed, his eyes darting away to avoid Adam’s gaze. He scratched at his cheek, the familiar nervous gesture betraying his unease. “Adam, what do you think you’ll present as?” he murmured quietly.

Adam’s face softened in thought as he rubbed his chin. “Present as? Hmm, I haven’t really thought about it much.”

Lucifer’s heart raced. His fingers twitched nervously by his side as he waited for Adam’s answer. Their connection had grown so deep, they held hands often, and Lucifer had grown to rely on Adam in ways he could never admit out loud. Home was a place of constant turmoil for Lucifer—a cold, bare room where his parents’ shouting filled the air like a storm that never ended. It was at Adam’s house where he felt safe, where the warmth he craved seemed to surround him.

Lucifer’s voice dropped to a soft, almost broken whisper. “What would you do if you presented as an Omega?”

Adam blinked, then without hesitation, he reached out and took Lucifer’s trembling hand in his own, his touch warm and grounding. Lucifer couldn’t help but look up at him, his heart pounding in his chest.

“I don’t think I’d care,” Adam said with a grin. “Omegas get pampered, don’t they? Think of all the ice cream and chocolate! And the gifts from everyone! It sounds like a pretty sweet deal.”

A small, sheepish laugh escaped Lucifer, but it quickly turned into a quiet, sad whimper. "Right... Omegas are loved, aren't they?"

“Luci?” Adam tilted his head, his green eyes softening with concern as he caught Lucifer’s gaze. “Have you presented already?”

Lucifer’s throat tightened. He pressed his lips together in a thin line, struggling to keep the tears at bay. “I…”

“It’s okay if you have,” Adam reassured him, his thumb gently brushing circles on the back of Lucifer’s hand. “You know you can tell me anything. Have you become an Omega?”

Lucifer shook his head so quickly it was almost frantic, his voice trembling as he forced out the words. “No! No, of course not! I’m not an Omega!” His laugh was high-pitched, strained, his eyes wet with unshed tears. “I’m going to be an Alpha… just like Dad wants… just like I’m supposed to…”

Adam’s expression softened further, his heart aching for his friend. Gently, he squeezed Lucifer’s hand, pulling him a little closer. “Luci… I’m here for you, no matter what.”

A month later, on a warm evening as the sun set, Adam strolled along the street, humming softly to himself as he made his way to the shop to pick up dinner for his mama. The sky was painted in soft hues of pink and orange, and everything seemed peaceful. But his thoughts turned to Lucifer. He hadn’t seen his best friend in days, and Lucifer’s absence weighed heavily on him.

As he rounded a corner, something caught his eye by the dumpsters. A familiar figure, crouched low, huddled in on itself. Adam’s heart stopped.

“Lucifer!” he called out, rushing to the small figure.

Lucifer was curled up, arms wrapped tightly around his knees, his face hidden as if trying to disappear into himself. His frail form looked even smaller in the dimming light, his entire body trembling.

“Lucifer!” Adam cried again, falling to his knees in front of him. His hands hovered anxiously over Lucifer’s shoulders, unsure if he should touch him or not. “What’s wrong? Why are you out here? You’re freezing!”

Lucifer’s body shuddered under Adam’s worried gaze, his form too cold, too fragile. Without thinking, Adam pulled off his coat and draped it over Lucifer’s small shoulders, trying to warm him up.

“I…” Lucifer’s voice was barely a whisper, his breath hitching as his body trembled harder.

“What did you say?” Adam asked, leaning in closer, his heart pounding with concern.

Suddenly, Lucifer looked up, his blue eyes wide and filled with anguish, tears streaming down his flushed face. “I presented as an Omega!” he sobbed, his voice breaking with the weight of the confession.

Without a second thought, Adam pulled him into a tight embrace, holding him close as Lucifer buried his face in Adam’s chest, sobbing harder. Adam didn’t fully understand what it all meant, but he knew Lucifer was in pain, and that was enough. He held him close, his arms wrapped protectively around his trembling friend, trying to shield him from the world.

Lucifer stayed with Adam more often after that, curling up in Adam’s bed on nights when the loneliness was too much to bear. Adam’s mama took care of Lucifer like he was one of her own, and Adam noticed how much Lucifer had latched onto her. But it was with Adam that Lucifer clung the tightest, though Adam never fully understood just how deep those feelings ran.

Six months later, Lucifer stood outside Adam’s bedroom, rocking nervously on the balls of his feet. His fingers fidgeted with the loose threads of Adam’s sweater, a garment he had grown fond of wearing. His heart was in his throat as he waited for any sign of what was happening inside.

When the door finally opened, Adam’s mama stepped out, her face warm and comforting. She brushed Lucifer’s golden hair out of his face and cupped his cheek gently.

“Everything’s alright, baby,” she whispered softly, making Lucifer relax, though the anxiety in his chest didn’t fully subside.

“Did he present?” Lucifer asked, his voice barely audible, filled with nervous anticipation. “Is he… an Omega?”

She nodded with a tender smile. “He is.”

Lucifer’s heart skipped a beat. “And… he’s okay?”

Adam’s mama leaned down and kissed his forehead softly, her hand still cradling his face. “He’s fine, sweetheart. Don’t worry.”

Lucifer took a deep breath, the relief washing over him. Adam wasn’t like his parents—Adam would be fine. Not everyone had to face what he did.

“That’s good,” he whispered, more to himself than to her.

“You can go in and see him,” she offered with a sweet smile.

Lucifer’s eyes widened in surprise. “Really? I-I can?”

“Of course,” she chuckled softly. “I think Addie would love to see you.”

Lucifer’s heart fluttered in his chest, and with a deep breath, he stepped toward the door. The familiar scent of mint and apples filled the air, and a small smile tugged at his lips. They both had apple pheromones.

With one last glance at Adam’s mama, Lucifer stepped into the room, his blue eyes squinting as they adjusted to the soft light. His heart raced with every step closer to his best friend.

Lucifer stepped into Adam’s room, immediately enveloped by the warm, soothing scent of mint, apples, and something faintly floral. It was intoxicating, calming, and mingled so beautifully with his own pheromones that it made his heart swell. He preened under the comfort of it, the familiar blend making him feel as though he belonged here, in this very space where Adam lived and breathed.

But the room itself was unlike its usual neatness. Blankets, cushions, quilts, and scattered clothes were thrown haphazardly across the bed, forming a makeshift nest that looked both chaotic and inviting. It was a proper Omega's nest, something Lucifer couldn’t make himself, no matter how much he wanted to. Seeing Adam’s cozy refuge stirred a deep ache inside him, a longing so intense it nearly brought him to tears. He wanted to crawl into that nest, to curl up beside Adam and never leave.

His hands twisted together nervously as he shuffled closer to the bed. Adam lay in the center, his face pale, his green eyes rimmed with red as if he had cried or hadn't slept in days. He looked feverish, his skin glistening with sweat, but as soon as he saw Lucifer, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

“Luci,” Adam murmured, his voice rough and thick with exhaustion. “I’m okay… you don’t need to worry so much.”

Lucifer’s heart clenched at the sight of his friend in such a vulnerable state. He couldn’t help the anxious flutter in his chest. “I just… I just care about you,” he whispered, his voice barely steady.

Adam’s smile softened, a warmth in his eyes that melted the tension from Lucifer’s body. He reached out, his hand resting limply on the edge of the bed. “Come lay down with me?”

Lucifer froze, uncertain for a moment. He’d never been this close to Adam during such an intimate time, during a vulnerable moment like this. His throat tightened with hesitation, but when he looked into Adam’s eyes, all he saw was trust, safety… and something deeper that made his heart skip. Slowly, he nodded and crawled into the nest beside Adam.

As he lay down, the blankets soft beneath him, Lucifer’s eyes never left Adam’s face. He watched as Adam sighed deeply, his entire body relaxing as though Lucifer’s presence alone brought him comfort. Adam’s eyes fluttered shut, his breathing evening out as if he were on the verge of sleep.

Lucifer’s hand hovered uncertainly over the blankets before he gently placed it on top of Adam’s. The warmth of Adam’s skin sent a jolt through him, and his heart thudded heavily in his chest. Adam’s lips curved into a soft smile, his fingers curling around Lucifer’s, their hands threading together like it was the most natural thing in the world.

They lay there, hands intertwined, smiles small and tender as the quiet enveloped them. But inside Lucifer, something profound shifted. His heart pounded erratically in his chest, his stomach flipping with a feeling he couldn’t ignore anymore.

He liked Adam.

He liked him a lot.

It was a realization so strong, it nearly knocked the breath from him. It was more than friendship, more than the comforting bond they had shared for years. It was something deeper, something that made his heart race and his soul yearn to be closer to Adam, to hold him, to protect him, to love him. The weight of that feeling settled heavily in his chest, terrifying in its intensity, but beautiful all the same.

He squeezed Adam’s hand just a little tighter, a silent confession blooming in his heart, though his lips remained closed. Adam shifted beside him, still smiling, and for a brief, heart-wrenching moment, Lucifer wondered if Adam felt the same.

But that thought, that hope, was fragile—something Lucifer was too scared to confront, at least not yet. For now, it was enough to lie beside him, to feel Adam’s hand in his, and to hold onto this quiet moment, even if it was fleeting.

“Don’t worry Luci, we’ll always be together.” Adam whispered sleepily.

Lucifer let out a soft breath of relief and smiled shyly. He wiggled closer, nuzzling his face against Adam’s.

Lucifer realised then…it was more than like. He was falling for Adam. He was falling in love with Adam.

A few years later, the panic that once gripped Lucifer had subsided, replaced by a quiet acceptance of his feelings. He no longer questioned his emotions or tried to suppress them—he loved Adam. He adored him with every fiber of his being. Adam had become the center of Lucifer’s world, the reason he smiled, the reason he felt safe in a world that often felt so uncertain. Being with Adam, by his side, had become his purpose.

Lucifer had always known, deep down, that his feelings were intense, perhaps more so than they should have been. He didn’t just love Adam as a friend. He wanted more, yearned for more. He wanted to mate with him, to spend his life wrapped in Adam’s warmth, building something beautiful between them. It felt wrong sometimes, a desperate, aching wrongness that clawed at him because he knew their town would never accept it. Their town was bound by tradition, by rules that suffocated the heart.

Every year, the bonfire ritual was held—a grand ceremony where the young were supposed to find their mates, the person they were destined to start a family with. Omegas, Alphas, Betas—all followed their assigned roles, all obeyed the unwritten rules that defined their futures. When the time came, you were adorned with a flower and fruit crown, symbols of who you were and who you were meant to be with. Lucifer had been so relieved, so overjoyed when he saw Adam’s crown, filled with apples and carnations, the same as his own. It felt like a sign from the universe, a secret whisper that perhaps, just perhaps, their love wasn’t as impossible as it seemed.

But those were foolish hopes. Lucifer had always known that. He knew it was wrong, that two omegas couldn’t be together, not in the way he wanted. But he couldn’t help it. His heart was stubborn, blind to reason, longing only for Adam and no one else. His love was so pure, so deeply ingrained in him, that he couldn’t even imagine loving anyone else.

That is, until the day his world fell apart.

They were nestled together in Adam’s bed—or their nest, as Lucifer had long ago come to think of it. He had claimed it as his own, curling into it every chance he got, drawn to the comfort and warmth that only Adam could provide. They lay side by side, fingers intertwined, their scents mingling in the air like a quiet confession of their bond. It was intimate in a way that no one else would understand. This was their sanctuary, their place of solace.

“Hey, Luci…” Adam’s voice was soft, almost fragile.

Lucifer hummed in acknowledgment, rolling over to press his face against Adam’s throat, inhaling the familiar scent of apples and mint. He nuzzled into Adam’s neck with a smile, content in the moment, feeling safe in the knowledge that Adam was his, at least here, in this nest. Adam giggled softly at the touch, the sound filling Lucifer’s heart with warmth.

“Can you keep a secret?” Adam asked, his voice suddenly quieter, more vulnerable.

Lucifer batted his long lashes, looking up at him with a playful smirk. “Of course I can. You know I’d never betray you.”

Adam was silent for a moment, the kind of silence that weighed heavy, thick with something unspoken. His cheeks flushed, a shy, nervous look crossing his face that Lucifer had never seen before. Something inside Lucifer twisted, a sinking feeling that something wasn’t right.

“You know Lilith?” Adam finally asked, his voice hesitant.

Lucifer froze, his body tensing as the name slipped into the air like a poison. "Lilith Leonheart?" he echoed, his heart beginning to pound painfully in his chest.

The blonde Alpha who had recently partnered with Adam for their science project. Lucifer’s mind raced, the sinking sensation deepening into something darker, something more terrifying.

"The Alpha who presented a while back? You’ve been spending time with her, haven’t you?"

Adam nodded, his face flushing an even deeper red.

“I think…I like her, Luci," he whispered, his voice barely above a breath. "I think I really like her."

"Oh." The single word left Lucifer’s lips like a broken whisper, so soft, so fragile that it barely made a sound.

His heart splintered, shattering into pieces as the world crumbled around him.

Adam liked her. An Alpha. Someone he could be with, someone he was supposed to be with. Lucifer’s chest ached, a sharp, unbearable pain blooming inside him as if someone had reached in and torn out his heart. His hand, still entwined with Adam’s, went cold, his fingers trembling. He wanted to pull away, to curl up into himself and disappear. But he couldn’t. He couldn’t leave, not when Adam was looking at him with those soft, trusting eyes.

“She’s so nice and smart. Oh, Luci. She’s so smart. I don’t think I’ve ever meet somebody as intelligent as Lilith before. She’s amazing.” Adam rambled without thinking.

How could he have been so foolish? So blind? All this time, he had believed that Adam would one day look at him the way he wanted, the way he needed. He had hoped for something that was never possible.

Lucifer tried to smile, tried to push down the tidal wave of hurt threatening to drown him.

“That’s… that’s great, Adam,” he whispered, his voice barely holding together. “I’m happy for you.”

“Luci, do you think she’ll like me too?” Adam whisper shyly. “I might not be good enough for somebody like her.”

“Of course you’ll be enough for her Addie. You’d be enough for anyone. I don’t think you realise how…amazing you really are.” Lucifer said with a warm smile.

Adam gasped. “Oh Luci. You’re so sweet. I’m so lucky to have you has my best friend.”

But Adam didn’t seem to notice the way Lucifer’s voice cracked, the way his eyes filled with unshed tears. He was too wrapped up in his own feelings, too caught in the excitement of something new, something real. And Lucifer, as much as it tore him apart, couldn’t bear to take that away from him.

Because he loved Adam.

And if loving Adam meant letting him go, then Lucifer would. Even if it broke him. Even if it destroyed him from the inside out.

He would love Adam, silently, painfully, forever.

The following weeks were nothing short of torment for Lucifer. Agony gripped his heart every time he watched Adam and Lilith interact, a constant reminder that his once unshakable bond with Adam was slowly unraveling. It was unbearable. Adam’s attention had shifted so dramatically that it felt like a cruel betrayal. They had been inseparable, desk buddies since kindergarten, and now, without warning, Adam had traded him for Lilith Leonheart.

Every stolen glance, every whispered conversation between Adam and Lilith felt like a knife twisting deeper into Lucifer's chest. He watched in silent agony as they exchanged shy smiles, their touches lingering just a second too long for Lucifer's comfort. How many classes did they share? It felt as though every time Lucifer turned his head, there they were—laughing together, Lilith’s melodious voice cutting through the air like a bell, drawing Adam in further. And all Lucifer could do was sit there, helpless and sidelined, no longer Adam's first thought, no longer his constant companion.

The longer Lucifer endured this, the more the rage festered within him. He tried to hide it, to swallow it down, but every time he saw Lilith dare to touch Adam’s arm, saw her laugh at one of his sweet jokes, it burned. His nails dug into his palms beneath the table as he hunched over, glaring at them from a distance. How could Adam not see what was happening? In Adam’s eyes, they were just friends, but to Lucifer, it felt like a slow, torturous death. Adam was slipping through his fingers, and Lucifer didn’t know how to stop it.

He buried his face in his arms, his sharp blue eyes narrowing to slits as they peered out in a harsh glare. Of course, he could see why Adam liked her. Lilith was beautiful—irritatingly so. She was the kind of Alpha that turned heads, with her long, silken blonde hair that shimmered in the sunlight and those ice-blue eyes that seemed to pierce through anyone she looked at. Her smile, perfect and warm, had a way of lighting up the room, and Lucifer could almost understand why Adam would be drawn to her. If he wasn’t madly, hopelessly in love with Adam, he might have admired her too.

But that didn’t make it any less painful. That didn’t stop the jealousy from clawing its way through his chest like a wildfire, burning everything in its path. It wasn’t fair. Why was it never fair?

Lucifer’s lips twisted into a sneer as he watched them from the corner of his eye. His heart thudded painfully against his ribs, every beat a reminder that Adam was no longer his alone. It hurt—God, it hurt so much that he wanted to scream. He could feel it building inside of him, this tidal wave of bitterness, of anger, of resentment that he couldn’t hold back. Adam was supposed to be his. His mate. His everything.

But Lilith… Lilith had stolen that from him. Without even trying.

Lucifer huffed quietly, burying his face deeper into his arms to hide the tears threatening to spill over. His chest was tight, his throat aching as he fought against the sobs rising inside him. He didn’t want to cry. He didn’t want to be weak. But it was too much—watching the person he loved, the person he had always wanted to be with, slipping away right in front of him. And for what? For a perfect, golden Alpha like Lilith, who could give Adam everything that Lucifer couldn’t.

His heart twisted painfully, and he pressed his hands against his chest as if trying to hold it together. He had never felt so helpless. So bitterly jealous.

It was suffocating.

Every part of him screamed to fight for Adam, to claw his way back into Adam’s life and make him see, make him feelwhat Lucifer was too terrified to say out loud. But what could he do? What could he possibly say that would change things? Adam was too kind, too sweet, too loyal to hurt Lilith—and Lucifer hated that he loved those things about him. He hated how much he loved Adam, how much he needed him.

A part of him wanted to storm up to Lilith and tear her away from Adam, to scream that Adam belonged to him. But he knew it would never work. He couldn’t change the rules of the world, couldn’t make Adam feel what he did.

So Lucifer stayed where he was, face buried in his arms, the storm of jealousy and heartbreak raging inside him as he slowly, painfully, realized something: maybe he was losing Adam for good.

At lunch, Adam had smiled brightly as he extended the invitation for Lilith to join them. Lucifer's heart sank, but he forced a tight smile, determined to be sweet, to mask the bitterness that clung to his insides. He told himself it was for Adam's sake. He’d do anything for Adam, even if it meant sitting through this agonizing lunch with Lilith—an alpha whose angelic voice grated on Lucifer’s every nerve. There was something too perfect about her, something that made Lucifer's skin itch with unease. Still, he sat quietly, biting back every sarcastic retort that rose like bile in his throat.

Lilith was all gentleness, her soft-spoken words weaving through the conversation like silk. She was the picture of grace, and it made Lucifer's blood boil. He tried to be nice, he really did, but a few snide remarks slipped out despite his best efforts. Adam’s eyes widened in surprise, his face a mask of confusion as he glanced between the two of them. Sensing the tension, Lilith excused herself with that same gentle smile, saying she’d just pop to the bathroom and be back soon. Adam nodded, flashing her a grateful grin before turning to Lucifer.

“Are you feeling alright, Luci?” Adam’s brow furrowed in concern, his green eyes searching Lucifer’s face.

Lucifer snorted, rolling his eyes as he crossed his arms. “I’m fine,” he muttered, though his tone was sharper than he intended.

Adam wasn’t convinced. “Are you sure? You… don’t seem to like Lilith very much.”

Lucifer’s jaw clenched, and for a moment, he considered telling Adam the truth. Telling him how much he hated this, how much it hurt to watch Lilith slowly take his place. But instead, he forced a smile and said, “I like Lilith just fine.”

Adam frowned, his voice softer now. “Then what’s bothering you?”

“Nothing,” Lucifer snapped a bit too quickly. He could feel the tension rising in his chest, the frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. But before Adam could press further, Lilith returned, her smile as radiant as ever.

Lucifer decided to switch tactics. He plastered on his most charming smile, turning his attention fully to Lilith. “Oh, welcome back, Lilith,” he cooed, his voice sickly sweet. He was extra nice now, laying it on thick, but he couldn’t help letting his sly side slip through the cracks. His compliments were laced with barbs, his smiles never quite reaching his eyes. He watched for a reaction, waiting for Lilith to take offense, but then… he noticed something in her gaze—a flicker, a twinkle, like a mirror to his own cunning nature.

It intrigued him. There was something in her eyes that wasn’t innocence. It was something darker, something playful. A likeness to his own mischievous tendencies. Slowly, a realization dawned on Lucifer—Lilith liked it. She found his sharpness endearing. She wasn’t repelled by his snide remarks; she was drawn in.

Lucifer’s interest piqued, a wicked curiosity unfurling in his chest. He didn’t like Lilith, not even a little, but now he was intrigued. How far would she go if an omega tangled themselves in front of her, testing the limits? How easy would it be to capture her attention?

And it was easy—too easy. He barely had to try. Within minutes, Lilith’s focus shifted entirely to him. She brushed Adam off without a second thought, her icy blue eyes fixated on Lucifer as if he were the only person in the room. Lucifer felt a twisted satisfaction bloom inside him, his heart thumping as he watched Adam’s face fall.

Serves you right, Lucifer thought bitterly. You ignored me, replaced me with her. Now you can feel what I’ve felt.

But the satisfaction didn’t last. Guilt crept in as he saw the sadness cloud Adam’s eyes, his smile faltering as he realized he was being left out. Lucifer’s heart ached, the jealousy and anger melting away. This wasn’t what he wanted. Not really. He didn’t want to hurt Adam.

Lucifer shifted the conversation, steering it back toward Adam, and as soon as Adam’s smile returned, so did Lucifer’s peace. Lilith rejoined the conversation, but Lucifer noticed how her eyes kept flicking back to him, how she watched him with growing interest. A plan started to form in his mind, one so wickedly perfect that he couldn’t help but smirk to himself.

I’ll show Adam what Lilith’s really like. He thought, I’ll prove she’s not a good alpha for him.

Without a second thought, Lucifer reached forward under the table, brushing his ankle against Lilith’s. He watched her closely, his eyes dark with anticipation. Lilith’s icy blue eyes brightened instantly, her smile widening as she perked up at the contact.

Oh, the game is on.

Lucifer felt a surge of confidence wash over him. He would win. He had to. Lilith wasn’t good enough for Adam, and Lucifer would make sure Adam saw that. He would prove that no one could love Adam the way he did, that no one else deserved to be by his side.

Lilith wasn’t right for his Addie.

And Lucifer would do whatever it took to show Adam the truth.

“Would you like to go out with me on a date?” Lilith asked tenderly.

Lilith’s question hung in the air, delicate but heavy with unspoken meaning. For a brief moment, Lucifer hesitated, his heart teetering on the edge. Adam liked Lilith, after all. He had been trying for weeks, his eyes lighting up with hope every time she spoke to him. But here she was, asking Lucifer on a date. It had barely been a couple of days since Lucifer had set his plan in motion, and already Lilith was tripping over herself for him. She hadn’t once asked Adam out, hadn’t even noticed him like that, despite his sweet attempts to get her attention.

Lucifer's eyes flicked past Lilith to where Adam stood a few paces behind her, waiting. His expression was hard to read, a soft smile on his lips, but his green eyes—usually so full of warmth—seemed dim. Lucifer hardly went home anymore; Adam’s house had become his sanctuary. They were always together, walking side by side, sharing the weight of each other’s presence. Lucifer ached to push past Lilith, to take Adam’s hand in his, to swing their arms and steal his attention with a gleeful smile, as they had always done. But this was important.

If Lucifer wanted to show Adam the truth, if he wanted to protect him from the heartbreak he knew Lilith would cause, he had to play this game carefully. So, Lucifer put on his sweetest smile, eyes twinkling as he gazed up at Lilith. With a flirtatious wink and a suggestive grin, he nodded.

“Of course,” he replied smoothly, his voice laced with a subtle charm. “I’d love to go out with you.”

Lilith’s face lit up, her cheeks tinged with a soft pink blush. She beamed at him, clearly pleased with his answer. “That’s great,” she murmured, her voice soft as silk. “Friday night?”

Lucifer’s grin widened, and he nodded. “Friday sounds perfect.”

Lilith hesitated for a moment, glancing over her shoulder in the direction of Adam. “I was supposed to meet up with Adam to work on our science project, but…” She trailed off, her fingers brushing lightly against Lucifer’s arm.

Lucifer’s grin sharpened, though his voice remained light. “Oh, don’t worry,” he said. “Adam will understand.”

Lilith smiled, her fingers lingering for just a moment before she nodded. “You’re right. He’s your best friend—he’ll get it.” With one last smile, she waved and turned to leave.

As soon as she was out of sight, Lucifer’s grin faded, and a knot twisted in his chest. He spun around, eager to skip back to Adam’s side, to be close to him, to bask in the comfort of his presence. But as he approached, his heart sank. Adam wasn’t smiling. His eyes were downcast, his usual brightness dimmed. He looked… small. Hurt. Lucifer’s chest tightened painfully.

“What were you and Lilith talking about?” Adam asked softly, not meeting Lucifer’s eyes.

Lucifer smirked, though it felt forced now. He shrugged, trying to keep his voice light. “She asked me out. We’re going out this Friday.”

Adam pressed his lips together, his gaze dropping further. His voice was barely above a whisper as he muttered, “Oh.”

Lucifer’s heart ached at the sound, a sharp pang of guilt cutting through him. He reached out, grabbing Adam’s hand and squeezing it tightly, desperate to feel that familiar warmth between them. “Don’t worry,” he said quickly. “Lilith knows you guys were supposed to work on your project, but she’ll rain check with you. You understand, right?”

Adam nodded slowly, his voice hollow. “Yeah… sure. I get it.”

Lucifer beamed up at him, but Adam didn’t look back. His hand, though still held in Lucifer’s, felt limp, lifeless. The knot in Lucifer’s chest tightened, and for a fleeting moment, he wondered if he had made a terrible mistake. He wanted to protect Adam, to show him that Lilith wasn’t the right alpha for him, but now… now he wasn’t so sure.

Lucifer had never felt so torn. The plan was working—Lilith was falling for him, and Adam was beginning to see her in a different light. But it wasn’t supposed to hurt like this. It wasn’t supposed to feel like his heart was being ripped in two.

As they walked together, Adam was quieter than usual, his eyes focused on the ground. Lucifer tried to break the silence, but his attempts fell flat. The usual spark between them felt dull, and every time he looked at Adam, that ache in his chest deepened.

Friday came faster than Lucifer expected. The date loomed ahead of him like a shadow, and the closer it got, the more he dreaded it. He didn’t want to go out with Lilith. He didn’t want to play this game anymore. What he wanted was to grab Adam, pull him close, and tell him the truth—that it wasn’t Lilith he cared about, that it had never been her. It was him. It had always been Adam.

But he couldn’t say that. Not yet. Instead, he stood there, forcing another smile as Lilith approached, her golden hair catching the light, her perfect smile making him feel hollow inside.

The following weeks passed like a slow, agonizing dream. Lilith and Lucifer grew closer with each day, their laughter mingling over lunch and conversations about everything except the one thing that mattered most. Adam, meanwhile, seemed to drift further and further away, his absence a silent weight that gnawed at Lucifer’s heart. He couldn’t understand why Adam was pulling back—not from Lilith, that part made sense—but from him. That hurt in a way Lucifer hadn’t expected. The growing distance between them was like a splinter buried deep in his chest, constantly aching.

Every lunch felt wrong. What used to be a sacred ritual shared between him and Adam had now become something hollow and joyless. It wasn’t supposed to be just him and Lilith. It was supposed to be him and Adam, laughing over silly jokes and stealing glances like they always had. The plan had been simple: prove to Adam that Lilith wasn’t the perfect alpha he thought she was. But instead, all he seemed to be doing was pushing Adam further away, straining their friendship in a way Lucifer hadn’t anticipated.

Lilith’s voice pulled him out of his thoughts one afternoon.

“Lucifer,” she asked softly, her golden hair catching the sun, “are you alright? You’ve seemed... a little down lately.”

Lucifer blinked, forcing himself back into the moment. He plastered on a smile, the same charming mask he always wore.

“Everything’s perfectly fine,” he said, his voice light and easy.

But Lilith wasn’t convinced. Her eyes narrowed with concern, and she leaned in slightly. “Is it about Adam?”

Lucifer’s heart stuttered at the sound of Adam’s name, his eyes widening in surprise. For a split second, he even looked around, half-expecting Adam to be standing somewhere nearby. But of course, he wasn’t. Adam wasn’t there anymore. He rarely was.

“What do you mean?” Lucifer asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the sudden quickening of his heartbeat.

Lilith sighed, glancing down for a moment as if considering her words carefully.

“I’ve noticed he’s been... distant. From both of us.” She paused, her eyes softening with sympathy. “You two were so close. Everyone knew it. Best friends since forever, practically joined at the hip. I can understand why you’re feeling a little down with him pulling away like this. But he’ll come around. He just needs time to... heal.”

Lucifer’s brow furrowed, his stomach twisting in confusion.

“Heal?” The word felt foreign, like it didn’t belong in the same sentence as Adam. “What do you mean? Heal from what?”

Lilith offered him a weak, uncomfortable smile, her gaze falling to her lap.

“I think Adam’s... hurting. He has feelings for me, Lucifer. It’s obvious. And I... well, I didn’t mean to give him the wrong impression, but he’s probably heartbroken, seeing me with someone else.”

Lucifer’s heart clenched painfully. Adam, heartbroken? He’d known Adam liked Lilith, but he hadn’t thought—hadn’t realized how deep those feelings might have gone. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Of course, this would hurt Adam. He’d been too focused on his plan, on showing Adam that Lilith wasn’t right for him, to think about how much it might be tearing Adam apart to watch them together.

His jaw tightened, guilt weaving its way through his chest. He felt... stupid. Selfish. Of course, Adam was hurting. And for what? Lucifer’s plan? To make Adam see something that might not even matter anymore?

“Were you never interested in Adam?” Lucifer asked, his voice coming out smaller than he intended. He needed to know, to understand.

Lilith shook her head, her smile apologetic. “No, I wasn’t. Adam’s... he’s sweet. Kind. But he’s too soft for me. Too delicate. I want someone who can challenge me, someone who can bite back.”

Lucifer swallowed hard, unsure of how to respond. Adam wasn’t delicate—he wasn’t—but he knew what she meant. Adam’s gentleness was part of what made him so easy to love. So how could someone not see that as a strength?

Lilith’s hand reached out, her fingers brushing softly against his. “Lucifer, I really like you. I’m sorry if I’ve caused problems between you and Adam. It was never my intention to hurt anyone.”

Lucifer stared down at her hand, his heart beating loudly in his ears. He felt... torn. Confused. This wasn’t how things were supposed to go. He didn’t want this, not really. But he couldn’t stop now. Not when he was so close.

Lilith’s voice broke through his thoughts again.

“Would you... come with me to the bonfire ritual?” she asked, her voice soft, almost hopeful. “It would mean a lot.”

Lucifer opened his mouth to reply, but the words got stuck in his throat. This was it. His moment. He could take her to the bonfire, in front of everyone—in front of Adam—and show, once and for all, that Lilith wasn’t the alpha Adam thought she was. It was the perfect opportunity to make his point. To prove that she wasn’t worthy of Adam’s love.

But as he hesitated, his mind flickered back to Adam—the way his eyes had looked so empty the last time they’d spoken, the way his hand had felt cold and limp in his grasp. Was this really worth it? Hurting Adam like this, just to prove a point?

“I...” Lucifer’s voice faltered, his heart twisting painfully in his chest.

He wanted to win. He wanted to show Lilith wasn’t the one for Adam. But more than that, he wanted things to go back to the way they were—before all of this. When it was just him and Adam, walking side by side, laughing and sharing their quiet moments.

Lilith waited, her hand still resting on his, her smile hopeful. But Lucifer’s heart wasn’t in it anymore. He wasn’t sure it ever had been.

“Sure. I’d love to go with you.”

Once Lucifer had agreed to go to the bonfire ritual with Lilith, everything seemed to shift. He had thought the game would be over by the night’s end—Adam was supposed to see them together, realize that Lilith wasn’t the alpha for him, and move on. Then, Lucifer would return to Adam’s side, and life would fall back into place, just like before. But the reality was far more complicated, and the bonfire ritual didn’t unfold the way he imagined. Instead of a simple resolution, it was a night of growing frustration.

Lucifer kept his distance from Lilith, his eyes scanning the crowd for Adam, hoping to catch even a glimpse of him. But Adam never appeared, and that absence ate away at Lucifer’s heart. He had anticipated Adam’s presence, expecting him to witness what was happening and understand, but without Adam there, Lucifer’s entire plan felt pointless. The flickering firelight cast eerie shadows on Lilith’s face as she tried to kiss him more than once, attempting to initiate the mating ritual with tender touches. But Lucifer rebuffed her, keeping a polite yet firm distance. He had no intention of mating with her—not that night, not ever.

It was when Lilith brought up his heats that Lucifer felt the true weight of the situation. The question caught him entirely off guard, his body tensing instinctively. Omegas’ heats were a private matter, something deeply personal, never openly discussed unless an intimate bond had already been formed. Yet here Lilith was, asking if his had begun.

“Have you started yet?” Lilith’s voice was curious, but there was an edge to it, a possessive tone that made Lucifer’s skin prickle.

Lucifer stared at her, his expression hardening, unsure how to respond. The audacity of the question rattled him.

“It’s expected,” she continued casually, “for the omega to invite their chosen mate to share their heat with them.”

Lucifer let out a sharp, incredulous snort before he could stop himself. Her assumption, her sense of entitlement, made his blood boil. Lilith stared him down, her eyes narrowing as if trying to solve a puzzle.

“So, are you planning on inviting me when it happens?” she asked, her voice quieter but more insistent.

“No,” Lucifer bit back, his tone cold and unyielding. That single word hung in the air between them like a lead weight.

Lilith seemed to come to her own conclusion then, a look of frustrated understanding crossing her face. She nodded slowly, her lips pressing into a thin line.

“I see. It seems we’d be better off as friends, then.” Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of hurt behind it, something Lucifer chose to ignore for his own sake.

Lucifer saw this as his way out, his chance to escape the tangled web he had spun around her.

“Maybe,” he said, offering her a charming smile and a squeeze of the hand. It was his way of softening the blow, but it felt hollow.

Lilith smiled weakly and touched his cheek. “I’ll still be here, you know. When you’re ready.” She kissed him on the cheek and walked away, leaving Lucifer standing alone by the fire, his chest tightening with guilt and confusion. He had gotten what he wanted—he was free of her—but the emptiness lingered.

The bonfire’s glow faded into the night as Lucifer made his way back to Adam’s house, his thoughts spinning. When he opened the door, the warmth of the home hit him like a wave, making him realize how cold he had been all night. Adam hadn’t been himself lately—distant, quiet, yet still allowing Lucifer to stay in his room, to share his bed. But the closeness they once had was missing. Adam no longer hugged him or reached for his hand like he used to, and the absence of that comfort gnawed at Lucifer’s heart.

As he entered Adam’s room, the sight that greeted him made his chest tighten painfully. Adam was curled up in his nest, a book in his lap, his face calm but distant. Lucifer’s heart sank. The realization hit him like a blow—Adam hadn’t gone to the bonfire. He had stayed home, alone. They had promised, hadn’t they? Promised to attend their first coming-of-age bonfire night together. And Lucifer had completely forgotten.

Tears welled up in Lucifer’s eyes before he could stop them, and before he knew it, he was sobbing. The weight of everything—the broken promise, the distance between them, the confusion in his own heart—came crashing down all at once.

Adam looked up, startled, and quickly set his book aside. “Lucifer?” he called softly, concern filling his voice as he scrambled to his feet. Within seconds, he was at Lucifer’s side, his hands gripping his shoulders, pulling him into a warm embrace.

“What happened? Why are you crying?”

Lucifer clung to him, his body shaking with sobs. “I’m sorry, Adam,” he choked out, his voice barely a whisper. “I didn’t mean to hurt you... with Lilith.”

Adam’s gentle hum soothed him as he hugged Lucifer tighter, his hand stroking through Lucifer’s hair in the way that always calmed him down.

“It’s okay,” Adam whispered softly, his omega pheromones flooding the room with the familiar scent of apple blossoms, comforting and safe. “I’m not mad at you.”

Lucifer sobbed harder at that, his heart twisting with guilt. “Then why... why were you pushing me away?”

Adam pulled back slightly, just enough to look into Lucifer’s tear-filled eyes. He took Lucifer’s hand, leading him to the nest, guiding him gently to sit.

“I wasn’t trying to push you away,” Adam said quietly, his voice filled with warmth and patience. “I just... I needed some space. I needed time to deal with my own feelings.”

Lucifer looked at him, confused. “Feelings?”

Adam nodded, sighing softly. “I liked Lilith. But I saw that you liked her too. And she liked you back. I wanted you to be happy, Lucifer. So I tried to stay out of the way... to let you two figure things out. I thought that was best.”

Lucifer’s heart shattered at those words. He cried harder, the weight of Adam’s kindness crushing him.

Adam was too good for him. How could he have been so blind, so selfish?

“I’m sorry,” Lucifer repeated, his voice broken as the tears flowed freely. “I’m so sorry.”

Adam just smiled softly and pulled him closer, holding him tight. “It’s okay, Luci. I’m here. I’ve always been here.”

Later that night, after the tears had dried, Lucifer confessed everything about the bonfire, about Lilith’s promises. Adam simply smiled, brushing his fingers through Lucifer’s hair.

“There’s no rush,” Adam whispered. “Lilith will wait until you’re ready.”

Lucifer nodded, but deep down, he knew the truth he couldn’t say out loud. He didn’t want Lilith. He didn’t want anyone else. He wanted Adam. He wanted to be with him.

As Adam stroked his hair and held him close, Lucifer snuggled deeper into the warmth of his embrace, purring softly. Everything seemed to fall back into place after that night. Adam held his hand again, their laughter returned, and they sat together in lessons and at lunch, just like before. It was as if nothing had changed, and Lucifer sighed in relief.

Occasionally, Lilith would smile at him from across the room, a knowing look in her eyes, as if silently reminding him that she was still waiting. Lucifer would smile back, but it was always sheepish, a fleeting gesture. He couldn’t bring himself to tell her the truth—that she would be waiting forever. He would never want her. He only ever wanted Adam.

In the end, it didn’t matter. His plan had worked. He had gotten rid of the alpha that threatened to take Adam away, and now he had Adam all to himself. That was a victory in his book, even if it left a bittersweet taste in his mouth.

It was just the two of them again, as it had always been, as it was always meant to be. After everything—Lilith, the bonfire, the distance—things had returned to their quiet rhythm. They graduated from school and moved on to college together, side by side, just like they had always promised. But something lingered in the air between them, an unspoken truth that neither could quite bring themselves to say aloud. For Lucifer, it was both comforting and painful, this quiet intimacy, because every glance, every touch, only made him yearn for Adam more.

Lucifer never forgot the first thing Adam had ever taught him—how to draw a duck. It was such a simple thing, yet it had sparked something deep inside him, a fascination with ducks that never left him. It had become their little joke, a tender reminder of the start of everything. So, when Lucifer announced what he intended to study in college, the expression on Adam’s face was priceless, and Lucifer wished more than anything that he had a camera to capture the moment.

“Really, Luci?” Adam asked, his voice dripping with disbelief, though there was an undeniable warmth in his eyes. “Are you playing with me again?”

Lucifer couldn’t help but grin wide, his sharp teeth flashing, his eyes crinkling at the corners. There was a playful light in his gaze, the one that always seemed to make Adam’s heart stutter, though Lucifer never noticed.

“Nope,” Lucifer confirmed, his grin growing impossibly larger. “I’m serious. I’m going into business. All for the foundation of... wait for it... rubber ducks.”

Adam’s mouth fell open in astonishment, his brows furrowed as if trying to decipher whether Lucifer was joking or not.

“Rubber ducks?” he repeated slowly, as though the words themselves were foreign on his tongue.

Lucifer nodded enthusiastically, his eyes gleaming with pride.

“Yup! I’m going to open my very own rubber duck shop. I just need to learn how to run it without going bankrupt first.” He laughed, but there was a sincerity in his voice, a determination that Adam had always admired.

Adam blinked a few times, still processing. Then, slowly, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He chuckled softly, shaking his head in disbelief. “You’re incredible, you know that?” he murmured, his eyes softening as he gazed at Lucifer. There was something tender in the way he looked at him, something unspoken but so deeply felt.

“But you know,” Adam continued thoughtfully, “you don’t have to limit yourself to rubber ducks. You could do a whole duck-themed shop. Duck clothes, towels, blankets, ornaments—you could even sell duck-themed snacks.”

Lucifer’s heart swelled with affection. He wanted to kiss Adam right then and there, wanted to close the gap between them and let all the words he could never say spill into that one moment. But he couldn’t. Not yet. Instead, he gave a soft laugh, his eyes lingering on Adam’s face, memorizing every detail, every freckle, every line that crinkled when he smiled.

“You always know how to make everything better, Adam.”

Adam’s cheeks flushed slightly, and he looked away, shy under Lucifer’s gaze.

“I just want you to succeed,” he mumbled, though there was a hint of something more in his voice, something deeper.

Lucifer’s heart ached in the most bittersweet way. The longing gnawed at him, but he pushed it aside, as he always did. He would settle for this—for the closeness, for the laughter, for the way Adam always seemed to make everything brighter, even when he didn’t realize it.

The days stretched on, turning into weeks, then months. They studied together, lived together, and every moment was laced with the same quiet yearning that Lucifer kept hidden away. He told himself it was enough. Being by Adam’s side was enough, even if he could never have more. But late at night, when the world was quiet and Adam was asleep beside him, Lucifer’s heart would whisper truths he couldn’t bear to voice. He wanted more. He wanted everything.

He wanted Adam, not as a friend, not as a companion, but as something more, something deeper. But fear held him back. What if confessing changed everything? What if Adam pulled away? What if Lucifer lost the only person who had ever truly known him, who had been there from the very beginning?

One night, as they lay in their shared bed, Adam turned toward him, his voice soft and drowsy in the darkness.

“Lucifer?”

“Yeah?”

Adam hesitated for a moment before continuing, his voice almost a whisper. “Are you happy? I mean... with everything?”

Lucifer swallowed, his throat tightening as he fought back the emotions threatening to spill over. He turned to look at Adam, his heart pounding in his chest.

“I am,” he said, though the words felt heavy, incomplete. “I’m happy as long as I’m with you.”

Adam’s eyes met his, and for a brief moment, something flickered between them, something raw and vulnerable. But before Lucifer could grasp it, Adam smiled softly and closed his eyes again, settling back into the comfort of their shared space.

Lucifer lay awake long after that, staring up at the ceiling, his heart aching with the weight of all the things left unsaid. He wanted to tell Adam the truth—that he wasn’t just happy because they were together as friends. He was happy because Adam was his world, because every day spent with him was a day he cherished more than anything else.

But he couldn’t say it. Not yet.

So, he let the silence fall between them again, just as he always had, and waited for the courage that might one day come. Until then, he would stay by Adam’s side, hoping that one day, things might change. That one day, Adam might see him the way Lucifer saw him—with love, with longing, and with the deepest part of his heart.

But for now, it was enough to be close, even if the space between them was filled with words they were too afraid to speak.

Of course his heats began the week before they were due to start college together. They had agreed on becoming roommates. Lucifers whole body flared with delicious heat and between his soft thighs an ache for Adam grow.

Adam was kind. Adams mama (his adopted mama he supposed) was understanding. Having learnt about heats and the cycle of being an omega, it really shouldn’t have been that surprising. But it was nice to have two omegas that understood and helped him.

Lucifer debated going back to his family house while his heat rampaged through him. The thought that Adam might over hear him and his desire for him was too much. Adam, bless his heart, tried to get Lucifer to stay but Lucifer couldn’t. They were both omegas and he didn’t want to see the disgust in Adams face if he accidentally heard Lucifer moaning for him. Besides Lucifer didn’t trust himself not to jump Adam.

The real problems began after his heat. His body was more awake. More aware. During college he was surrounded by Adam. Adams touch, Adam pheromones, his clothes, his boxers, his everything. More than once Lucifer had waited patiently for Adam to leave for a class, grabbed Adams boxers, locked himself in the bathroom and dropped his pants. His fingers slipped between his soft thighs and Lucifer would spend the next few hours pumping his aching cunt with his fingers while holding Adams boxers to his mouth. He knew it might be considered a little much but he couldn’t help it. He’d lick and suck the fabric, finding the wet patch of Adams own omega core and suck on it, tasting Adams fluids with desire.

“Shit.” He groaned loudly, pushing his soaked fingers harder into his drippy wet cunt. Lucifer shifted on the toilet set, spreading his thighs more and curling his toes. “Fuck. Fuck me Addie. It feels so good.”

Lucifers body trembled from pleasure. He grabbed Adams most recent boxer shorts, a cute blue and white pair that he had seen Adam hastily kicked off this morning. Lucifer had waited until Adam wasn’t looking before swiping them from the ground.

He mouth watered as he sucked on the inside area of the crotch. Lucifer could taste the omega body fluids that soaked into the fabric and it made him squirt with want. His pussy quivered around his fingers, Lucifer arched them and thrusted even harder.

Lucifers eyes were half shut as he enjoyed the fantasy. “Ah, ah, ohhhhh~ harder Addie. Come on baby. Ride my pussy harder, you can do it~”

Clenching the fabric between his teeth, Lucifer hand yanked his shirt up and began to rub his breast. His fingers playing with his nipples and making his head fall all the way back, lightly hitting the wall behind the toilet.

“Fuck! Shit!” He moaned, arch his hips and trembling when he heard the loud squishing sound of his body fluids. “Holy shit! Adam! Just like that! More, fuck me more!”

Lucifers body tensed up as he came hard. So hard his eyes rolled back and all he saw was stars. Lucifer panted heavily, his body stretched in sweat and his omega pussy quivering to the point his toes curled inward.

“Shit.” He whispered, licking the wet patch on Adam boxers. His face grow pink as he held them between his hands. “I’m such a creepy. But I just love him so much. I can’t help how I feel.”

With a sigh, Lucifer took. His feet trembling and legs buckling. Ever since he has begun his heats, everything was in overdrive and well…it was so hard sometimes.

Lucifer was touching himself practically on a daily basis. Which was normal for a healthy Omega, he learnt. It’s a wonder he hasn’t begun to steal Adam clothes away…the ones he does have, Adam had given him. With another sigh, Lucifer looked at Adam’s boxer shorts and groaned, he had to wash them before Adam comes home…

A week later, Adam came bursting into their shared dorm, the door slamming so hard into the wall that Lucifer nearly jumped out of his skin. His heart raced in his chest as he clutched his book to steady his nerves. But before he could even scold Adam for his dramatic entrance, he saw the way Adam's eyes were blazing with excitement, bright and full of life, and Lucifer couldn’t help but grin. Adam was glowing, his joy contagious, and as much as Lucifer's stomach twisted with something darker, he still thought Adam looked adorable, practically vibrating with energy.

“Luci! Luci!” Adam chanted, his voice filled with the kind of excitement that made Lucifer's heart ache and swell all at once. Without warning, Adam leaped at him, knocking the smaller Omega off balance, clutching onto him like he couldn’t wait to share whatever had him so worked up.

“Look! Look at this!”

Lucifer chuckled softly, trying to steady himself under the weight of Adam's enthusiasm.

“Alright, alright, calm down,” he said, his voice full of affection, even though there was a nervous knot forming in the pit of his stomach. He reached for the flyer Adam was waving in his face, eyebrows raised in curiosity. “A music concert?”

“Yeah! Let’s go tonight!” Adam gasped, bouncing on the balls of his feet like a child waiting for Christmas morning.

Lucifer's eyes darkened with confusion.

“But you’ve never really been into music before,” he said, his tone gentle but cautious. His bright blue eyes searched Adam's face, brimming with emotions that he couldn’t quite name, though the familiar sting of jealousy was already starting to claw at him. “What’s gotten into you?”

Adam’s grin widened, so much so that he looked like the Cheshire Cat, his face lighting up in a way that made Lucifer’s heart clench.

“The bass player is so cool! You have no idea! She’s awesome! We’re in the same course, and I started talking to her this morning. She invited me to her show!”

Lucifer felt his stomach drop, the warmth in Adam’s smile suddenly feeling like a knife to the chest. His insides twisted uncomfortably, but he forced a smile to his lips.

“Who?” he asked, his voice tight despite his best efforts to keep it light.

“Her name’s Lute,” Adam replied, practically glowing as he rushed around their dorm, gathering his things in a whirlwind of excitement. “She’s such a cool Alpha. We’ve got so much in common!”

Lucifer froze, his fingers tightening around the edges of the yellow flyer, his nails biting into the paper. “Oh?” he asked, the word slipping out sharper than he intended. “Like what, exactly?”

Adam didn’t seem to notice the change in Lucifer’s tone, too caught up in his excitement. “Well, for one, we both love punk rock! And we both want to leave this town someday, maybe move to a big city like New York! Can you imagine? We both like apple cider and cheesy chips, and she’s into this designer called Pumpkin Skull! You’d love her, Luci!”

Lucifer listened, his heart sinking with every word, his face darkening as Adam continued to ramble on. The flyer in his hand was starting to tear at the edges under his grip, the vibrant yellow paper crinkling in protest. Adam’s eyes were glowing, that beautiful green of his irises shining with every word, with every mention of Lute, with every detail that Lucifer felt like he could have shared too if only Adam had ever asked.

“Don’t do that, Luci!” Adam gasped, his hand reaching out to grab the flyer as Lucifer absentmindedly tore at it, his fingers ripping through the edges without even realizing it. Adam lunged to take it back, but Lucifer ducked under his outstretched hands, his body twisting away with a sharpness that mirrored the ache in his chest.

Lucifer’s thoughts were spinning. So, this Alpha liked apple cider and cheesy chips? Big deal. Lucifer liked those too. He would have left this town in a heartbeat if Adam had ever said he wanted to go. Hell, he would’ve followed him to the ends of the earth. And punk rock? Sure, Lucifer didn’t know the first thing about it, but if that’s what Adam liked, he’d learn. For Adam, he’d learn anything.

But he didn’t say any of that. Instead, he let Adam’s excitement continue to stab at him, word by word. He watched the way Adam’s face lit up when he talked about her—about Lute—and it made his chest feel hollow, like everything between them was slipping away without Adam even realizing it.

Lucifer finally let the crumpled flyer fall from his hands. “Sounds like you’ve got it all figured out,” he said, his voice quieter now, almost flat.

His eyes lingered on Adam, searching for something—anything—that would tell him that maybe, just maybe, he was still the most important person in Adam’s life. But all he saw was that damn glowing excitement, and it was like a punch to the gut.

Adam blinked, pausing for a moment as if finally sensing the change in Lucifer’s mood. “Luci... you’ll come with me, right?” he asked, his voice softening, concern flickering in his eyes.

Lucifer wanted to scream. He wanted to tell Adam that he didn’t want to go, that he didn’t care about some Alpha with a bass guitar, that all he wanted was to spend the evening wrapped up in the quiet warmth of their dorm, just the two of them. But the words stuck in his throat, choked by the fear of driving Adam away even more.

Instead, he forced a smile, small and brittle.

“Yeah,” he said, his voice tight, betraying the ache in his chest. “I’ll come.”

Adam grinned again, all traces of hesitation vanishing as he rushed to gather his things, talking about how great the concert would be and how cool Lute was. But Lucifer couldn’t hear him anymore. The words washed over him, muffled by the sound of his own heartbeat, the thudding in his chest a painful reminder of all the things he wished he could say but never would.

That night, Lucifer stood beside Adam at the concert, watching as the lights flickered over the stage, the music blaring through the speakers. But his eyes weren’t on the stage. They were on Adam. Watching him. Watching the way he looked at her—Lute—as she played, as if she were the most incredible thing in the world.

And for the first time in his life, Lucifer felt like he was truly losing Adam.

The thought ripped through him, sharp and unforgiving, and as he stood there, surrounded by the noise and the crowd, Lucifer realized that no matter how hard he tried to hold on, Adam was already slipping away from him. And there was nothing he could do to stop it.

He bit his lip, blinking back the tears that threatened to fall. He would smile, he would stand by Adam’s side, just like always. But inside, he was breaking, his heart fracturing with every beat. And Adam, sweet and oblivious, had no idea.

Lucifer wanted to scream, but all he could do was smile.

Eventually, Lute’s band wrapped up, and the stage lights dimmed as she and her bandmates exited to a wave of cheers and clapping. In the low glow of the club, her cool, sharp eyes scanned the crowd, looking for Adam. When she found him, her lips curled into a confident smirk as she made a beeline in their direction. Lucifer trailed behind Adam, the familiar ache in his chest deepening with every step.

Lute was beautiful in a way that was utterly different from Lilith. Where Lilith was all soft curves and dark allure, Lute exuded a raw, unapologetic edge. Her short, choppy hair was a mix of steel gray and white, framing her angular face, and her large brown eyes shone with a sharpness that suggested she saw more than she let on. Her olive skin, warm and smooth, gave Lucifer the impression that she might have Italian roots. She carried herself with an air of careless rebellion, like someone who lived entirely on her own terms. And that made Lucifer’s stomach twist with jealousy all over again.

As soon as Lute reached Adam, he grinned and high-fived her, showering her with compliments about the show, his eyes bright and full of admiration. Lute smirked back, basking in his praise.

"Thanks for coming to support me, Adam," she said, her voice low and velvety, dripping with gratitude.

"Of course I would," Adam replied, and Lucifer could see the faint blush that tinged his cheeks.

He frowned, unable to stop the ugly feeling gnawing at him. He didn’t like the way Lute was looking at Adam, didn’t like the way her presence seemed to pull Adam further and further away from him. It was the same sick feeling he’d felt with Lilith, the same fear that someone else could swoop in and steal Adam from him.

Adam nudged Lucifer, snapping him out of his dark thoughts. He blinked and realized that both Adam and Lute were now looking at him, waiting for a response.

"Luci, this is Lute," Adam said, his voice hesitating slightly. "Lute, this is Lucifer... my best friend."

Lucifer tried to smile, but it felt forced, brittle. He didn’t miss the way Adam had faltered on that last word—friend. Something about it burned more than it should have. And when Lute smiled back at him, friendly but distant, he had to fight the urge to frown. He knew that smile. Knew what it meant. Soon enough, her attention was back on Adam, her laughter easy and familiar, like they’d known each other for years. And Lucifer, standing on the outskirts, felt that old familiar pang of dread.

He knew this game. He’d played it before, with Lilith, and now here it was again—another Alpha trying to steal what was his.

When Adam eventually wandered off to grab drinks—three apple ciders, Lucifer noted bitterly—Lucifer’s jealousy flared again. Apple cider had always been their thing. It felt like a betrayal, however small, and the unfairness of it all churned inside him. Now, alone with Lute, Lucifer prepared to charm her, to weave the same spell that had worked on Lilith, but before he could even begin, Lute’s eyes narrowed.

"You don’t like me, do you?" she said, cutting straight to the point. Her voice was sharp but not unkind, more amused than anything. Lucifer blinked, momentarily caught off guard.

"What?" he tried to deny it, but Lute’s eyes were relentless, pinning him in place like a hawk eyeing its prey.

"I can read people, you know," she said with a smirk, crossing her arms. "I can always tell when someone doesn’t like me or when they don’t want to be somewhere. And you? You’re screaming it, dude."

Lucifer stiffened, realizing there was no point in pretending. He tilted his head, sizing her up in return, before deciding to take a different approach. This wasn’t like with Lilith. Lute wasn’t easily charmed, but she was competitive. Good. He could work with that.

He exhaled softly. "You’re right. I don’t trust Alphas." It wasn’t a lie. Not entirely.

Lute's expression shifted slightly, her tough exterior softening just a touch.

“Bad experiences?" she asked, her voice quieter now, more understanding.

Lucifer nodded, his mind flashing back to those memories—Alphas who had only wanted to possess, to control, to dominate.

“Yeah," he admitted, his voice low. “Really bad ones."

Lute looked at him for a long moment, something thoughtful passing through her eyes. "Well, for what it’s worth, I’m not here to hurt Adam," she said carefully.

Lucifer’s blood boiled at the very idea, his jealousy igniting like a wildfire.

“How do you know that?" he snapped, his voice harsher than he intended. "How can you promise you won’t hurt him?"

Lute seemed taken aback by his intensity, but then her expression softened again.

“You’re a good friend," she said after a pause, her eyes warmer now, almost admiring. "I can see how much you care about him. It’s... it’s actually kind of sweet."

Lucifer forced himself to remain composed, hiding the smug satisfaction that spread through him. She’s buying it.

He leaned into the role, making himself appear smaller, more vulnerable. "I just... I don’t want to see him get hurt," he whispered, looking up at her with wide, innocent eyes. "He means the world to me."

Lute’s gaze softened even more, and she took a small step closer, her hand brushing against his arm.

“I promise," she said, her voice firm but kind. "I’m not like those other Alphas. I won’t hurt him. Or you."

Lucifer bit his lip, feigning uncertainty before finally nodding, as if he were cautiously accepting her promise.

“You promise?" he asked again, his voice small.

"I swear," she said, her grip tightening briefly on his shoulder.

By the time Adam returned with the drinks, Lute’s attention had shifted from him to Lucifer, her hand resting on his arm more often than not, her eyes softer whenever she glanced his way. Adam smiled, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. He watched them closely, his brow furrowing slightly, his lips twitching as if trying to suppress something. His green eyes darted between Lucifer and Lute, filled with a flicker of uncertainty that Lucifer didn’t notice.

But Adam noticed. He saw the subtle shifts, the closeness between them, and something in his chest tightened painfully. As the night went on, he found himself smiling less and less, his laughter feeling hollow, and for the first time, a strange, gnawing feeling of loss began to creep into his heart.

Lute exchanged numbers with Lucifer that night, and soon enough, she was texting him constantly. Twice a day turned into casual conversations at all hours. It was effortless, really—easier than Lucifer had anticipated. He thought breaking her down would take more effort, that she would be more of a challenge. But no, she was just like all the others. And with each text, each exchange, Lucifer felt a small victory growing inside him.

That night, Lucifer sat curled up with Adam in the dim light of their dorm's living room. A movie flickered on the screen, but neither of them was really paying attention. It was the night of the bonfire ritual, a tradition they usually never missed, but tonight, they both silently agreed that staying in was the better choice. Old Berry would scold them for skipping, but Lucifer didn’t care. He was exactly where he wanted to be—tucked against Adam’s side, his head resting on Adam’s shoulder, the warmth between them like it always had been. Like it was supposed to be.

Lucifer hardly ever slept in his own bed anymore. Even after all these years, he still slipped into Adam’s room at night, just like when they were kids. Adam never pushed him away, never told him no. His room had always been a sanctuary for Lucifer, the one place he could let his guard down, where everything felt safe. But lately, Adam had been different. Stiffer, more distant. Lucifer could feel it in the way Adam’s body didn’t relax against his anymore, in the way his responses had grown shorter, more clipped.

The soft chime of a message interrupted the quiet. Lucifer groaned, stretching lazily to grab his phone from the coffee table. The screen lit up with a text from Lute.

"Is that Lute?" Adam asked, his voice quieter than usual, a hint of something unspoken threading through his words.

Lucifer didn’t think much of it, answering absentmindedly, "Yeah, it’s her."

There was a pause, a brief silence that felt heavier than it should have. "I didn’t know you two exchanged numbers," Adam murmured, his voice dropping lower.

Lucifer shrugged, barely looking up from his phone. "We did at the concert. It’s not a big deal." He glanced at Adam, but his best friend’s face was hard to read, his green eyes focused on the television. Lucifer brushed it off and went back to his phone as another message from Lute came in.

"She wants to hang out Saturday night," Lucifer muttered, a hint of annoyance creeping into his voice. He was irritated that Lute was interrupting his time with Adam. This was supposed to be their night, and now it felt tainted.

Adam bit his lip, hesitating before speaking, his voice softer than before. "She hasn’t been responding to my texts lately."

Lucifer stilled. For a moment, his own jealousy evaporated, replaced by curiosity. "How long has she been ignoring you?"

Adam’s eyes flickered with something sadder, more vulnerable. He glanced away, the glow of the TV casting shadows across his face. "About a week now," he admitted quietly. "I asked her if she wanted to come to the bonfire tonight, but she left me on read."

Lucifer’s heart skipped a beat, and he had to fight the smirk threatening to spread across his lips. It was working. Slowly but surely, Lute was slipping away from Adam. He should have been more focused on Adam’s sadness, should have cared about the hurt in his voice, but all Lucifer could think about was how close he was to winning. Soon, Lute would be out of their lives, and things would go back to normal. Just him and Adam. Like it had always been.

But Adam's next question caught him off guard. "Do you like her?" Adam asked, his voice suddenly serious, his eyes searching Lucifer’s face for something he wasn’t ready to give.

Lucifer blinked, confused. "Why are you asking me that?"

Adam was quiet for a long moment, his brow furrowing before he finally spoke. "What about Lilith?"

The name made Lucifer bristle instantly. He hated hearing it. Lilith didn’t matter anymore, hadn’t mattered for a long time. Why was Adam even bringing her up?

"What about her?" Lucifer snapped, clicking his tongue in frustration. He didn’t like where this conversation was headed.

Adam blinked, his expression tightening. "I thought you and her had... something."

Lucifer rolled his eyes, irritation prickling at his skin. "We don’t. Not really." He paused, adding quickly, "Lilith doesn’t even like any Omegas in town, Addie. You know that. She’s always been... complicated."

Adam flinched, catching the subtle undertone in Lucifer’s words.

“You know I wouldn’t ever considered something with her," he said softly, his voice tinged with regret. "Not after what happened between the two of you."

Lucifer smiled, pleased with the way Adam seemed to fold under his explanation. He snuggled closer, pressing his head against Adam’s chest, feeling the familiar comfort in the way they fit together.

“I know," he murmured, his voice soft, soothing. But Adam didn’t relax. His body was still tense, rigid, like something was wrong.

Lucifer frowned, sensing the change. "Are you feeling stiff?" he asked, his tone gentle. "I can give you a back massage if you want."

Before Adam could respond, Lucifer’s phone chimed again. This time, Adam’s voice was sharper, more pointed. "Is that Lute again?"

Lucifer’s patience snapped. "So what if it is?" he snapped, the frustration bubbling over. "What I have going on with Lute has nothing to do with you."

The second the words left his mouth, he regretted them. Adam’s face fell, the hurt so clear in his eyes it made Lucifer’s heart twist. Adam flinched as if he’d been struck, pulling away from Lucifer’s embrace, his warmth disappearing like a candle snuffed out.

"I guess you’re right, Lucifer," Adam said quietly, standing up. "It’s got nothing to do with me if you're... moving on."

Lucifer froze. Moving on?

He stared up at Adam, shocked and confused, until the weight of Adam’s words hit him. Adam had called him Lucifer—not Luci, not the familiar nickname he’d always used. Something between them had shifted, cracked, and Lucifer didn’t know how to fix it.

"Addie, wait—" Lucifer reached out, trying to grab his arm, to pull him back into the safety of their closeness. But Adam pulled away, his eyes hardening.

"Don’t come into my room tonight," Adam said firmly, his voice colder than Lucifer had ever heard it. "Or the next few nights. I need space."

Lucifer gawked, his chest tightening painfully.

“Space? Space from what?" His voice grew sharper, more defensive. "Because Lute likes me better? Is that it? You’re mad because she’s talking to me and not you? You’re being so childish, Adam!"

Adam’s face twisted with frustration, his lips parting in an angry retort.

“I don’t want you in my room until I say you can come back!" he snapped, his green eyes blazing with a hurt that made Lucifer’s heart squeeze.

Lucifer growled in frustration, baring his teeth as the heat of the argument rose between them. "What do you want from me, Adam? Should I stop talking to Lute? Would that make you feel better?"

Adam flinched at the question, the pain in his eyes intensifying.

“No," he whispered, shaking his head. "I don’t want that."

Before Lucifer could say anything else, before he could figure out how to fix the growing distance between them, Adam turned and walked into his room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. The finality of the sound echoed through the room like a death knell, but what broke Lucifer was the sharp, unmistakable click of the lock turning.

For a moment, Lucifer just stood there, staring at the closed door, his heart aching. His phone buzzed again in his hand, pulling him from his thoughts. It was Lute.

Hey, you free tonight? I wanted to ask you something.

Lucifer stared at the message, his mind racing. He could feel everything slipping through his fingers—Adam’s warmth, their closeness, the safety he had always taken for granted. And now, Lute, ready to pull him away even further.

His fingers hovered over the keyboard before he finally texted back, The bonfire ritual is tonight. Wanna come?

Lute’s response was instant: Fuck yeah!